Halls of Power

Benjamin Medrano

Halls of Power by Benjamin Medrano

© 2017 Benjamin Medrano. All rights reserved.

Contact the author at BenjaminPMedrano@gmail.com

Visit the author’s website at benjaminmedrano.com

Sign up for the author’s mailing list at http://eepurl.com/cGPT-b

Cover Art by Jackie Felix Wei

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental or with direct permission.

Created with Vellum

Contents

Acknowledgments

The Story So Far

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Epilogue

The Avatar’s Flames

1. Prologue

Author’s Note

Acknowledgments

Jessica, I couldn’t do this without you.

Joe, thanks for being my sounding board.

Both of you had more confidence in me than I had.

The Story So Far

In the midst of a quiet war between the two elven kingdoms of Sifaren and Yisara and the slaver kingdom of Kelvanis, a dungeon was discovered. The heart and mind of the dungeon was Sistina, a tree with a dryad-like body. She rescued crown princess Phynis Constella of Sifaren from magically enforced slavery as well as a number of others, inadvertently leading to Phynis falling in love with her.

Suspicious after a decade of war, Queen Calath Constella panicked over this revelation and ordered Phynis’ guards to bring her back to the capital of Sifaren. Due to this Phynis walked into an ambush, in which the princess was mortally wounded. Only Sistina’s aid managed to return Phynis to life within moments of her death, in which time Sistina fully healed even the change forcing Phynis to love her. The upset dungeon gave the guards and other agents of Sifaren an ultimatum, telling them that they were unwelcome in her domain unless they chose to submit to an order to not betray the dungeon or any others within it.

Now aware of the princess’ presence within the dungeon, Kelvanis’ Adjudicator, Jared Falgrave, came to capture her using his Jewels, a group of seven magically modified, enslaved elven priestesses of the goddess Medaea, to break into the dungeon. Sistina ambushed his attack with traps and a war golem she had created, defeating the attack, capturing some of the soldiers, and freeing the Jewels in one fell swoop.

Unfortunately, while the elves of Sifaren prepared to leave as Sistina demanded, they were not yet aware that Kelvanis had captured the goddess Medaea, and had set plans in motion to corrupt her to their bidding.

After the removal of those elves who refused to follow her command, Sistina gave permission for the Jewels to attempt to rescue their captive fellow priestesses, to stop Kelvanis from raiding Yisara, and learn what happened to Medaea. They immediately set out, leaving Sistina and the others largely alone once more, during which time Sistina decided to give Phynis a throne of her own.

When the Adventuring Guild arrived outside the dungeon, the guildmasters quickly decided that Sistina was not enough of a threat for them to destroy her. The inhabitants of the dungeon began to trade with outsiders, and Sistina set up a signboard with rules she’d made for the dungeon. Tension grew when Jared killed Farris, a healer who came to tend to his wounds, then committed suicide while under the magical command of Kelvanis’ Archon, Ulvian Sorvos.

The Jewels very nearly managed to prevent the attack on Yisara, and managed to cut off half of Kelvanis’ attack force while rescuing their fellow priestesses. Disturbed by the absence of their goddess, they began retreating to Sistina’s dungeon.

Kelvanis’ attack was devastating, capturing a large number of Yisara’s noble heirs, including the second princess, and demanding Queen Diane hand herself over in exchange for the heirs, except the princess, and a peace treaty. Under political pressure from her nobles, the queen had little choice but to agree, and did so.

Excavating several temples and clearing an ancient mage academy of necromancy, Sistina found two survivors of ancient Everium in stasis, as well as a vampire whose power had sustained them. She also discovered a golem body into which she was able to infuse Farris’ soul and allow the elven healer to live once more.

Through the winter each faction finalized their plans, even as Kelvanis founded a new faith, one to the Slave Goddess Tyria, and indoctrinated the captive former queen and princess of Yisara in the faith. The succubus Wenris was tasked with reshaping the two former royals to Kelvanis’ whims, but the demon’s loyalties seemed somehow unclear, despite serving Irethiel, the demon lord empowering the Archon.

As winter neared its end, Sifaren sent a force led by the loyal knight Sir Reva Lucien to come to terms with Sistina and wreak havoc behind Kelvanis’ lines. At the same time Sistina finally unleashed her full strength and skill, closing the dungeon for a night as she unleashed high magic for the first time since the Godsrage. With the magic she transformed her mountain into a fortress-city named Beacon overnight, with the palace at the city’s peak crowned by a massive ruby light.

The slaves within the town of Granite Point, forewarned that something was coming, quickly escaped into the city where they would be freed, even as the Sifaren army closed in. The Kelvanis garrison was forced to surrender when Captain Desa led a force of golems from the city itself.

Now Queen of Beacon, Phynis Constella received Sir Reva and informed him that she would stand with Sifaren against Kelvanis, but as an independent nation. If they truly wished to be allies, the queen of Sifaren would have to come apologize for her actions in person. But to demonstrate her own sincerity, Phynis dispatched sixty armored golems and some of her own loyal guards to aid in the coming battles.

Prologue

The shriek of metal striking metal split the air, and Reva cringed at how harsh the sound was. His ears didn’t appreciate it in the slightest, but what he was seeing completely outweighed his discomfort. Two dozen golems had just slammed into the front lines of one of Kelvanis’ orc legions like juggernauts. Reva had been impressed by the sight of the golems to begin with, but until now he hadn’t really understood just how dangerous the constructs were. The attacking force had completely shattered the front lines of the orc horde. Fearless and massive, each golem was stronger than an ox and incredibly tough as they unflinchingly carved their way into the enemy army.

No elven force could clash directly with orcs in melee like that. The porcine orcs tended to be between six and eight feet in height and both enormously muscular and tough. By comparison, though dusk elves were about as tall as a human was, they were also thinner and smaller of frame, tending to be faster and frailer. The sheer difference in strength between an elf and orc was what made a direct clash so deadly. Elves couldn’t stand and fight orcs without fortifications, and even then it was difficult. The shock value of an orc army was immense, and had contributed greatly to Kelvanis’ ability to drive Sifaren’s army back over the years.

That was what made the impact of the golems so incredible. A small army had emerged from Kelvanis’ western-most fort to block their return to Sifaren, and the fort had been reinforced without Reva’s knowledge over the winter. Instead of about three companies of orcs and an equal number of human soldiers, the fort instead had five companies of orcs, which had been an unpleasant surprise when the large force had appeared in their path.

Reva’s worries had been somewhat allayed when Alissa and Helia had volunteered to let their golems spearhead the assault. While he knew that one of their intentions was to test the golems against the enemy army, the risks had seemed a bit more reasonable with them in front. In the end, it seemed that his fears of their force getting savaged were entirely unfounded.

The golems cut through the orcs like a maul-axe splitting wood, their halberds painted red as they inexorably advanced. Arrows rained from his archers into the rear ranks of the Kelvanis force, and Reva took a deep breath and held it, his eyes fixed on the enemy as several lightning bolts lanced into the orc lines. He could see the human soldiers behind the orcs wavering, and the knight willed them to break and run.

* * *

Colonel Edwin Miller watched the gleaming giants cut through the orcs like a scythe through wheat, the blood draining from his face like the blood was draining from their bodies. The sight left him aghast, and he could see how his troops were wavering in shock.

None of them had ever seen an orc company take so many casualties before. It was unheard of in their battles with Sifaren, and he instantly knew it was because of the constructs. What frustrated him was that, despite their obvious power, there were so damned few of the war machines! They could take on a few opponents at a time, but on their own they wouldn’t be such a massive threat. The problem was that they were blocking a direct assault on the elves, which gave their opponents a chance to stand and fight, and to use their archery and magical prowess to their full potential. The resulting carnage was absolutely devastating to the morale of his soldiers.

Nearly a quarter of the five hundred orcs were dead or injured, and the remainder were, to his shock, actually starting to fall back. So Colonel Edwin found himself facing a difficult decision. For a long, long moment he hesitated, watching what was happening.

Finally he spat out the words he had been mulling over for the past few minutes. “Sound the retreat.”

As the horns blared, he winced as his soldiers began to move hastily, almost eagerly, at the command. He muttered under his breath, tugging at his mustache nervously. “Where in the hells did they get monsters like that?”

Chapter 1

As the silvery sound of the morning bells echoed throughout the city, Lirisel knelt before the altar of Medaea, praying fervently to her goddess, for both her goddess’ personal safety and for the success of Beacon. Her world had changed immensely in the last year, and yet the priestess found her personal faith had grown only stronger. Some of the other priestesses were having more difficulties with their faith, but by and large the stress of being captured and enslaved had served to temper their faith instead of destroying it. If the temple hadn’t been primarily staffed by priestesses who’d been in the faith for decades, then Lirisel suspected that more of them would have turned away from Medaea. Regardless of what the others chose in the end, she would understand and support their final decisions.

Lirisel’s prayers took a good ten minutes, since she wasn’t rushing herself. The airy temple was calming and relaxing, especially once the sound of the bells had died away, and finally she opened her eyes and stood to leave. She smiled at several other priestesses as she exited the temple and paused, staring across the landscape with a smile, though she shivered slightly in the cool breeze that was nearly constant at this time of year.

The temple of Medaea was located a few hundred feet below the peak of Beacon, which meant that almost a full quarter of the city was laid out before her in all its majesty. Granite-walled houses and stores with slate roofs lined the streets that spiraled their way inward, while the city walls were thick and strong. Certainly, the city looked almost deserted with only about five hundred inhabitants, but it was there, solid and new where a week before there had been nothing but a mountain with a small town at its foot.

From the temple they could clearly see the dawn every day, allowing the sunlight to illuminate the stained-glass windows and send rippling color throughout the chapel. It also gave a commanding view of the forests and hilly plains that lay to Beacon’s east, causing Lirisel’s smile to widen. There wasn’t the slightest sign of any of Kelvanis’ armies or scouts, which meant they still had time.

With that in mind, Lirisel murmured another prayer, turning the elegant copper bracelet on her wrist so she could more easily touch the ruby bead and sent a thread of mana into it. With every drop of mana the priestesses gave Sistina, the dryad and dungeon could add a little more to Beacon’s security.

Finally satisfied with her actions for the moment, Lirisel let out a sigh and headed down toward the lower tiers of the city. It was her turn to help out in one of the farming caverns that Sistina had built underneath the city’s surface.

* * *

Pulling her attention from making some final adjustments to the dungeon, since she hadn’t quite gotten it perfect with her spell a few days prior, Sistina was relieved when she noticed that several priestesses had given donations of mana. While she was no longer at the point where she couldn’t easily keep her body fully animated, her mana reservoir was far more depleted than she would prefer. Still, at least the lowest water level wasn’t steaming anymore.

Sistina had heavily revamped the dungeon as part of her construction of the city, making it more compact for the most part. The dungeon was primarily near the eastern entrance of the city, and most of the first handful of floors were still plant-based, like they’d been before. However, she’d also seen no reason to keep everything the way it had been, either. She had labeled her sign’s rewards for more than a hundred floors, so by all the gods, she was going to make more than a hundred floors.

The first five were plant and animal based, just like most of the floors that the adventurers were dealing with before her renovations. After that she changed to a water theme, which would most likely unnerve them somewhat, after which she was using fire, air, and earth in order. The fire levels were also where she’d placed most of the old dwarven foundry, since she didn’t want to only use fire on those floors. Part of the foundry had been relocated back to near her own cavern, which she was using to create the golems. Those were going to be the largest mana expenditure in the city for a while. Plus, there was the worry about a demon lord or goddess… all in all, Sistina had her hands rather full.

Still, she slipped her awareness into her body and opened her eyes, considering how she’d arranged things. For the city itself, she’d retracted her domain from everything over the surface except the palace, extending upward to envelop the air node that floated there. That included the basements of the buildings, but after some thought she’d chosen to keep the sewers as part of her domain for maintenance. The caverns she’d created for the people to grow food were also no longer part of her domain, which she felt was necessary to keep the eventual inhabitants from draining her dry of mana.

Phynis and Desa were finishing up their plans for taxes at a table, the laws they’d worked up sitting in a neat pile next to them. Almost as though she could feel Sistina’s presence, Phynis looked up and smiled. “Sistina! Did you finish what you were working on?”

“Yes. Dungeon fixed.” Sistina confirmed with a smile. Standing from her chair, she circled the conference room to give Phynis a gentle hug. Her beloved smiled broadly and hugged back for a minute. Finally Sistina asked. “Things going well?”

“They are.” Desa confirmed. “The books in the library on Everium’s laws and taxes helped immensely. While both of us knew a lot about Sifaren’s laws, we’ve been away for a long time and having a reference helped. Are we essentially done, Phynis?”

“I think we are. Just a few minor details left. But with all the slave brands running around, we had to make certain to keep anyone from trying to discriminate based on them. In either direction.” Phynis replied, the recently crowned queen not bothering to let go as she snuggled into Sistina. “I do think that my own status will help with that, though.”

“It should.” Desa agreed, nodding as she glanced at the paperwork. “It’ll take some time to get everything right, though. Since we desperately need more people in the city, having things nice and clear definitely will help with immigration.”

“Agreed. Which means we need to finish those last few things.” Phynis replied, sighing as she slowly let go of Sistina. “Sorry Sistina. We’re going to be a couple more hours. At least.”

“Is fine.” Sistina assured her, smiling. “Can wait.”

Moving back to her chair, Sistina sat down and tried to relax a little. Things could be a lot worse, but for the moment they were going well. That made Phynis happy, and when her Queen was happy, the dryad was happy.

* * *

“This is absolutely amazing.” Daniel stated, looking around the small store in awe.

The store wasn’t the biggest one he’d ever seen, nor the fanciest. It was relatively small, honestly speaking, but it was extremely well-built. It had indoor plumbing, something he’d only heard of, plenty of sturdy shelves, and was built of granite with slate roof tiles. Even Darak had admitted the building was an incredibly sturdy structure. But best of all, the building had a second floor that was perfectly set up for someone to live there. At least according to Sina.

“Isn’t it? And Queen Phynis gave it to me!” Sina replied, the dusk elf grinning like a loon as she spun around in the middle of the shop. “I never thought she’d give me a store! It’s right next to the Adventuring Guild, too!”

“I know it is. Why did she give it to you, anyway?” Daniel laughed and moved to embrace her from behind, hugging Sina gently as he smiled. “I didn’t know that you were on that good of terms with her.”

Leaning back into him, she turned her head and smiled. “I’m not, really. But I was one of the three first inhabitants of the dungeon. I think it made her think better of me, and you and I helped pretty much all of the slaves get freed. I think she appreciated that.”

“Ahh, that could explain it. So what are you planning to do with the store? All you said was that you wanted to show it to me.” Daniel asked, giving her a quick kiss.

“I’m figuring I’ll sell vegetables and the like, just like before,” Sina replied, grinning slightly. “And I may, just may, see about joining the Adventuring Guild myself. I hear there’s a handsome young man who might be available there.”

“Oh? Who might that be?” Daniel teased her in return.

Sina just giggled and gave him a quick kiss before breaking away. This may be the calm before the storm, but at least she was happy. Daniel smiled and followed her upstairs. He was curious what the living quarters were like.

Chapter 2

“There you go, Serel. It looks like you have it now,” Decira said in encouragement, smiling at her. “I’m impressed you managed to figure out how to shapeshift so quickly.”

“Thank you, Decira. It may not be too hard, but isn’t it somewhat uncomfortable? Like putting on clothing that’s just a little too tight.” Serel asked, feeling somewhat unsteady.

Serel had been removed from her crystalline prison two days earlier, along with the other former Enforcers, and despite her owner actually being Wenris, the demon was so busy with other projects that another succubus had been forced to mentor Serel. That had made getting used to her new abilities much more difficult. Potent bitterness about being betrayed by the Archon still lurked in the back of Serel’s mind, but mostly it had been subsumed by the influence of the succubi, as well as the improved power and strength of her new body. If she had the chance she’d take her vengeance, but it was something for later. Things were a bit too unstable for her to make plans yet.

Initially they’d been told to anticipate heading out toward the western territories to help deal with a new city where the dungeon had been, but that had changed quickly. The Archon had decided to retain Serel for duties in Kelvanath, while two of the others were going to be keeping an eye on the various ambassadors from Alcast and Morak. They might even try to suborn them, if they thought the ambassadors would be receptive. The last two had been recalled by Irethiel, for what reason Serel wasn’t entirely certain.

Shapechanging back into an approximation of her old body had been moderately difficult to learn, unlike just doing a general shapeshift. It felt like something was constricting all around Serel’s body slightly, a deep, constant pressure that it was too easy to let lapse. Still, she’d managed it eventually. But at her complaint, Decira smiled.

“It does, doesn’t it? Don’t worry, you only really feel it the first few days that you shapechange. After a little while you just acclimate to it, and it begins feeling natural.” The succubus assured her.

“I’m going to be feeling like this the first few days every time I change my body?” Serel asked in shock, cringing internally at the idea.

“No, just the first few days that you use it overall. You’re a new succubus, and your body is getting used to its new abilities.” Decira corrected, smirking. “I should add that you’re getting a mild introduction. In the lower planes the introduction is very… strenuous.”

“Mild?” Serel asked incredulously. “I couldn’t even walk until this morning!”

“Exactly. You’re walking and can think coherently. I’d call that a nice easy introduction to being a succubus. I imagine that Farin and Vivian already learned that, though.” The other woman explained. “Now then, let’s get to work on your weapon practice. Ulvian was saying something about wanting you to be the bodyguard of one of the captives.”

“Oh?” Serel perked up a little at that. “How so?”

“You know how Wenris is busy? She’s been working at brainwashing a pair of elven royals from Yisara.” Decira told her. “Ulvian wanted to start sending them out to begin undermining the morale of Yisara’s agents, but he doesn’t quite trust them yet. That’s why you’d be their bodyguard and jailor. Mostly the former queen, Diane, but you’re to keep an eye on both of them.”

“I see. Well, that seems reasonable enough.” Serel agreed. “I suppose I do have to get back into shape, though. Even if I’m stronger now, I haven’t had a chance to get used to my body, and I’m out of practice.”

“I’m glad to hear it, Serel! Some of the others aren’t as serious as you are. Maybe they didn’t hold up as well, mentally.” Decira mused, then smiled and shrugged. “Never mind! Let’s get to work. Your equipment is this way.”

Serel followed the other woman out of the room and toward one of the underground training rooms, trying to get used to the pressure on her skin. As she walked, she glanced toward the sleeping, purple-haired goddess in the main chamber. Part of her dared to wonder what Ulvian was going to do with Tyria, but she knew better than to ask.

* * *

“‘ello, Sorvos. It’s been ages since you contacted me last. I assume you’ve got a good reason this time?” Kevin Sailor asked, sitting back in his chair. Kevin was a big man, Ulvian reflected, which made a lot of people think that he was a warrior, but nothing could be farther from the truth. The black-haired man was the head of the Blood Flame assassin guild, and was a subtle and deadly sorcerer.

“It’s good to see you, Kevin!” Ulvian replied cheerfully, taking a seat at the table. The two of them were meeting in a private room at Ulvian’s favorite restaurant in Kelvanath, and the Archon suspected that no one was aware that Kevin was even here. Shaking off the suspicion that a crossbow might be aimed at his spine, Ulvian continued. “And I believe I have a very good reason for meeting with you. The job is a touch more difficult than the last one.”

“More difficult than getting rid of the abolitionists? That’ll be a trick. What do you have for me?” Kevin asked, his eyebrows rising slightly.

“I presume the room is secure?” Ulvian asked seriously, glancing at the door. “I doubt you’d say something like that without being certain, but I’d really rather not have the staff murdered. They’ve provided excellent service before.”

“Heh. It is. And no one will be hurt, either.” The assassin leader replied idly. “So spill the beans already. I’m a busy man.”

“As you like. I want you to kill the dungeon in the new city of Beacon.” Ulvian explained forthrightly. “It’s created golems, a city, and I now consider it a major threat. I want it dead before it derails my plans any further.”

“...you must be joking. My guild specializes in killing people, not dungeons.” Kevin’s idle manner vanished, and his dark brown eyes hardened as he sat forward. “We don’t take suicide missions.”

“It wouldn’t be a suicide mission. I have everything you need to detect where the dungeon’s heart is, to hide from its senses for a time, and even an aetheric disrupter to knock it and its monsters unconscious so you can kill it,” the Archon’s voice was equally flat. “In addition, some time ago I found a teleportation stone that would allow them to leave the dungeon. I have it on good authority that it has several nodes, and at least one connects to Westgate. The problem is that I don’t trust any of my people to do the job right.”

“Hmmph.” Kevin sat back again, his eyes narrowing slightly. “I’d have to see the things you’re planning to provide, Ulvian. An aetheric disrupter isn’t something that the Adventuring Guilds just leave out in the wild. They consider those to be a bit important.”

“When my friends and I escaped the Road to Hell, I claimed that we lost it in our attempt,” Ulvian explained, smiling slightly. “I left it where they couldn’t find it, so yes, I have one.”

“Hmm… I suppose that makes sense. Now, even assuming all of your little preparations check out, how much are you willing to pay to kill a dungeon, Archon?” Kevin demanded, his voice still serious. “I’m only considering it because of what you’ve offered, and because you’ve been good to work with before this.”

“Two thousand gold. I know your usual teams are four members, so five hundred each, and a hundred extra for each of them if they succeed.” The Archon replied softly.

“Two thousand? You really do want that dungeon dead, don’t you?” The assassin’s eyebrows rose, and he contemplated for a long minute, then nodded. “Right. I’ll explain the job to my top people. If there are enough who’re willing to take the risk, we’ll do it. If your preparations are adequate.”

“Excellent! I’ll get everything together and let you look it over,” Ulvian replied with a broad smile, straightening slightly as his tension lifted slightly. “I dearly wish this dungeon to die as soon as possible.”

“Of course you do. Now, why don’t we have dinner?” Kevin replied, smiling. “You’re paying, of course.”

“Yes, of course,” Ulvian nodded, and sat back as the other man rang a bell. A few moments later a server began to deliver plates of deliciously steaming food.

Chapter 3

“Fate does work in mysterious ways, doesn’t he?” Slaid Darkeye murmured, looking over the note he’d received.

“Sir? What was that?” Umar Sharptongue looked up from honing his sword, blinking in confusion.

The group of bandits and rebels was in the small town of Ireford, near the Serpentspine Mountains. They wintered there every year, so they took care not to draw trouble down on the small village. In a couple of weeks they’d start up to the northwest regions of Kelvanis to continue their raids on the kingdom’s supply caravans.

“Oh, I just got a letter from Eileen,” Slaid replied, looking up and smiling thinly at the other rebel leader.

“Eileen? Who’s that again?” Umar asked, frowning. “The name sounds faintly familiar, but…”

“She was part of Henry’s group before he left. They went to the dungeon up near Sifaren,” the one-eyed leader explained. “When they left, they promised to let us know if they found out anything useful. They’re the ones who told us about the death of Adjudicator Falgrave last fall.”

“Oh, her! That explains it, I’d almost forgotten about Henry’s lot, after his death.” Umar nodded in recognition of who they were. “What’d they have to say?”

“It’s information on the dungeon. Apparently it can screw up the slave brands to not work for Kelvanis,” Slaid paused a moment, then smiled as he added. “It also transformed the entire mountain into a fortress city before kicking out Kelvanis and crowning an elf queen. She sent out an open call for immigrants, and that they would immediately go to war with Kelvanis.”

“The dungeon did what?” Umar exclaimed, almost losing his grip on the sword. “What… how could it do that? Any of it!”

“I have no idea. Her letter wasn’t exactly all that detailed. However, the city is named Beacon, and it’s accepting immigrants,” Slaid looked at the letter and considered for a long minute, tapping his finger on the desk slowly. Eventually he continued, his voice slow and thoughtful. “I wonder… maybe, considering the situation with Sifaren, we should look at this city and see whether we might have an ally or not.”

“Are you sure, boss? We’ve been trying not to bring down Kelvanis on us for a while. Ever since most of our backers in Kelvanath died…” Umar’s voice trailed off as he swallowed, shaking his head slowly.

“I know. It’s a risk, but we haven’t been fighting the Archon for this long to give up now. I’m not saying we will join them, just that we should go see if we have a potential ally. Things are coming to a head, Umar,” Slaid replied soberly. “If things continue as they have been, Sifaren may fall, and Yisara will be next. At that point we’ll lose all our support from outside the country, and I think our hopes will utterly vanish.”

“You could be right.” His second in command admitted, frowning. “Shit, you probably are right. Isn’t that a cheery thought. So when we leave, we go to take a look at this new city?”

“Actually, I think we should leave early. Kelvanis won’t let this stand any longer than they have to. If we want to get there without interference, we have to get there relatively quickly.” Slaid disagreed, shaking his head firmly. “Do you think we could be ready in, say, two days?”

“Let me think.” Umar frowned, considering the timing for a moment before nodding slowly. “I don’t think we could be ready in two days, but three we could manage. Some of the guys are out hunting, and we’d want to give them time to prepare when they get back.”

“Fair point. You take care of that, and I’ll go talk to our escaped slaves, to see if they want to join us,” Slaid replied, tossing the parchment into the fire and watching it burn for a moment. “They might be tempted by the chance to be freed, if what we were told is true.”

“Right. I’ll get to it, boss.” Umar laughed, sheathing his sword and putting away his maintenance gear.

Slaid smiled slightly and stood himself, dusting off his pants as his gaze hardened. After Umar left, Slaid murmured softly. “You’ll get what’s coming to you, Sorvos. You should’ve been more thorough about killing off my family.”

* * *

Deep in the heart of Kelvanis, Wenris considered the tasks she was working on in worry. In nearly three millennia of service she had proven herself a devoted and capable servant of Irethiel, which had managed to mask her disobedience this last year, at least so far. The problem was that there was only so long that could last, and she had to wonder why her true lady had asked her to betray Irethiel now.

Throwing away a highly placed spy after three thousand years wasn’t something that her lady was known for. She was a methodical, careful planner, and not given to sacrificing her servants, so Wenris had forced herself trust her lady. Irethiel didn’t have any idea that Wenris had sabotaged one of her greatest conquests, or that the succubus had an escape route even from the demon lord herself.

Shaking off her idle thoughts, Wenris smiled as she considered Maria and Meredith. The two attractive humans were the servants of the former queen of Yisara and her daughter, Diane and Jaine. She’d been given permission to take control of their brands directly, chaining them to Irethiel via Wenris herself, which simply made the succubus giggle to herself at times. While Ulvian might think it was more secure than other choices, the succubus couldn’t help herself, as she knew the truth.

Neither of the two had been very surprised when Wenris had appeared and taken control of their brands. Most of the palace staff knew that the occasional succubus served Ulvian, and they were forbidden from speaking to others about it. Now that she had the two servants under her control, she could-

“Wenris, time is growing short. Before the Summer Solstice you must be out of Kelvanis,” an ethereal voice, that of Wenris’ true lady, spoke directly into her mind. “My plans are coming to fruition, and I have further tasks for you. As always, be cautious.”

Suppressing the grin that threatened to cross her face, Wenris didn’t acknowledge the message in any way. The direct contact was dangerous enough, but if her suspicions were correct, that wouldn’t matter for too much longer.

Wenris did wonder what her lady had in mind for Kelvanis and Irethiel, though. She almost pitied both of them. The question was, what to do with Diane and Jaine?

She’d have to consider that question carefully.

* * *

“Hello, Farren, how are you today?” Arise asked, the svelte tailor holding up a blue dress with a critical eye. The tailor was tall, fit, and had beautiful chocolate-colored skin and eyes that perfectly set off her silver-blue hair. She was quite popular in the city, a fact that wasn’t lost on Farren Galthor and never ceased to frustrate the younger man.

Farren barely managed to suppress a flinch at her familiar tone, his voice frosty as he snapped back. “Don’t be so familiar with me! You’re the one who requested the meeting, and since you couldn’t follow through on your part of the last bargain, this had better be good.”

“Hush, young lordling, someone might misinterpret what you said if they overheard,” Arise replied with a smile and shake of her head, returning the dress to the mannequin. “Not that they would. I made certain that we would be alone, and that no one would be able to hear inside the shop. It’s hardly my fault that things fell through, though. I’m just a contact, hmm? You’re the one who was supposed to rescue Phynis, not some common soldiers. You’re quite lucky that the general took the blame for the betrayal, you know.”

“So what? I don’t give a damn about all of that,” Farren retorted, glowering at her. “What do you want?”

“The password and location of Galthor’s escape tunnel,” Arise’s amusement vanished as she spoke seriously. “My employers wish for the siege of Galthor to be over as swiftly as possible.”

“What? There’s no way in all the hells I’ll hand that over!” Farren retorted almost instantly, flinching at the request. There would be no doubt of who was responsible if someone found out that he’d handed over the escape route in question, and he shuddered to consider the consequences if he agreed.

“They offer to allow you to become the Adjudicator of Western Kelvanis, including the full region of Sifaren once it falls, as well as offering the hand of the former princess of Yisara, Jaine,” Arise replied as though he hadn’t told her no, and her words made Farren’s refusal waver slightly as she continued. “She has been undergoing conditioning since she was captured, and it would be quite easy to make her extremely devoted to you, Farren.”

“That… how do I know that they’ll follow through?” Farren paused, licking his lips and frowning. “With Phynis…”

“That was not within their control. They had no control over Sifaren’s actions at the time, and Phynis was too close to the border to fully secure,” Arise replied seriously. “Jaine, by contrast, has been kept in Kelvanath for a full year. There is virtually no chance of her being rescued at this point. I must stress that His Excellency has stated that this will be the only time this is offered as well. I believe they were somewhat loathe to offer her to you to begin with, so think quickly.

“One minute. Just give me a minute,” Farren told her quickly, his thoughts racing.

An Adjudicator would be like a duke, but if he was given control of the other lands as well as those of Sifaren, that would be nearly double the size of Sifaren! It was more power than he’d ever hoped for, and the temptation was powerful just with that. The additional offer of Jaine… well, it would give him legitimacy that he craved. Even if she was a former princess, he wanted the power and respect her position at his side would add. It would mean betraying his father, but… well, Galthor was doomed anyway, so why not speed things up and secure a position for himself? It was better than losing his inheritance entirely.

His decision made, Farren nodded at last and told Arise, his eyes glittering. “I agree, on one condition.”

“What might that be?” Arise asked, tilting her head and frowning at him. “I have little ability to negotiate on behalf of my employers, you know that.”

“Oh, you’ll be able to handle this one, Arise,” Farren replied, baring his teeth at her as he grinned and replied. “I want you as well. Branded and everything.”

Arise paused, and then flushed with anger. The woman obviously bit back a sharp comment, before finally speaking icily. “I will have to think on that.”

“Well, think quickly. This is the only time I will make this offer,” Farren retorted, and the beautiful woman glared at him as he used her words against her.

It took a long minute before she scowled and replied shortly. “Fine. I will relay your words to them.”

Farren smiled broadly at that, his voice betraying his happiness. “Excellent!”

Chapter 4

“Your Majesty, I have returned,” Reva fell to a knee before Queen Calath, bowing his head deeply. The brown-haired young man looked well enough, and he’d taken the time to make himself presentable for court before presenting himself before her, and was wearing a fine but plain suit of blue and white clothing.

“Sir Lucien, it is good to see you back safe and sound,” Calath replied, smiling as she sat in her throne, speaking. “Rise, please. I received your reports, of course, but I wish to hear the basics from you directly.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Reva acknowledged, rising and going to attention for a moment before settling into a more comfortable stance and asking. “Is there something in specific you wish for me to address first?”

Glancing at the nobles gathered around the throne, Calath considered a moment before speaking gravely. “I believe that addressing the golems and their capabilities is of the most interest to the Court, so please begin there.”

“As you wish. Some sixty golems were sent with us from Beacon, and they are all under the command of Alissa and Helia, both of Beacon. The golems are made of granite sheathed in tempered steel, and appear to possess a limited ability to repair themselves, and are each armed with halberds. Individually, each golem appears to be equal to fifteen to twenty soldiers, assuming the soldiers were properly equipped to face them,” Reva quickly explained, his back straight as an arrow while he ignored the murmuring from around them. “Their performance on the field of battle sharply outmatches those simple numbers, though. The golems feel no fear, and cannot be distracted into pulling out of formation. They don’t tire, and are more than willing to sacrifice themselves in the heat of combat if necessary. With them on the front lines, my expedition was able to use our ranged advantage and magic with far less pressure than ever before, allowing us to force several companies of orcs to break and run.”

Most of the murmurs went still at Reva’s words, and Calath smiled in satisfaction. At first she hadn’t thought that a mere sixty golems would make a difference, yet obviously they were more important than Calath had believed. She nodded to him encouragingly. “I see. That is excellent to hear. What of this new city, Beacon? I’m given to understand that Phynis Constella, she who removed herself from my House, now rules it?”

“She does. The kingdom is founded on the ruins of Everium City, and a number of ancient buildings have been incorporated into the city during its construction,” Reva began, only to pause as Duchess Elina stepped forward, the petite woman stunning in a white gown trimmed in silver.

“Duchess? Do you have something to say?” Calath asked, some of her pleasure fading. Elina was power-hungry, but had proven to be a staunch ally now that she was engaged to marry Zanath. Even so, Calath couldn’t bring herself to like the noblewoman.

“I merely wished to ask how it was that this city was constructed. Rumors abound, but nothing firm has been explained,” Elina stated pleasantly, nodding gracefully to Calath. “Could you enlighten us, Sir Lucien?”

The question was a fair one, Calath thought, and when Reva looked at her, she inclined her head slightly. He cleared his throat and explained. “I am afraid I do not have the full story, Your Grace, as I was in Beacon for only two days. Also there was a temple of Medaea attended by senior priestesses of the faith, the better part of a hundred strong. From what information we gathered, a temple of theirs was sacked and used to raid Golden Vale, but the priestesses were rescued before they could be taken back to Kelvanis, but not before being branded. They, along with a handful of survivors from Everium, managed to aid in casting the high magic that constructed the city in a single night.”

Shock rippled through Calath at his explanation, and the Queen raised a hand, even as mutters broke out among the crowd. “One moment, Sir Lucien. I do not recall hearing mention of survivors of Everium among your reports. Did you misspeak?”

“No, Your Majesty. I must have neglected to mention that piece of information,” Reva paled slightly, bowing his head. “There was so much shocking information in Beacon that I’m not surprised I missed something. My apologies, Your Majesty.”

“It is fine, so long as you rectify the matter. What can you tell me of these survivors?” Calath asked in fascination. “How can there even be survivors?”

“There are two survivors that I was made aware of, named Cortin and Nora. They were students at the Everium Academy of Magic, and were somehow placed in a stasis spell that managed to survive until near the beginning of the winter,” Reva quickly explained, glancing around nervously. “Those in the dungeon managed to release them from stasis and help them adapt to our modern tongue. While they were merely students in their own time, by our standards they are master-ranked magi. Much of the school library is intact as well, and I’ve heard that they, along with some of Queen Phynis’ guards, are taking charge of the city’s magical defenses. Those that the dungeon did not take care of, that is. Even they were shocked by the scale of the spell that crafted the city, however.”

“If neither they, nor the priestesses, were behind the spell, who was?” Elina asked, frowning. “We could see it from here, Sir Lucien.”

“The dungeon itself cast the spell, Your Grace,” Reva told her with a shrug. “I got this information second-hand, I must admit, but that’s the word among those that lived in the city, and the manifestation of the dungeon, the dryad Sistina, appeared to be almost deathly tired when we arrived.”

“Did that answer your question, Duchess?” Calath interjected.

Nodding, Elina smiled and bowed her head graciously. “It did, Your Majesty.”

“Good. Now, if you would continue to explain the city, Sir Lucien?” Calath inquired gently. It wasn’t necessary to do this entirely in front of the full court, but it would help raise morale from everything she’d read in the reports. The news about survivors from Everium itself rocked even her own heart, stunned by the possibilities that it raised.

“Your Majesty, the city is almost impossible to describe. When we left, there were merely five hundred residents, but the city is carved from a mountain and is nearly five miles across. There are underground caverns suited for growing crops year-round, hot springs that well up from under the city as well as normal springs for drinking water, and enchanted stone walls. There were murmurs of a magical shield for the city, but no one knows if such actually exists,” Reva told Calath, his voice sober. “While there are currently only those few residents, the dungeon has pledged to continue building golems for the city’s defense. Tens of thousands of individuals could live in the city, and taking it via military conflict would be extremely difficult. They’ve already said that they will welcome immigrants, and that they intend to not allow serfdom or slavery in their borders.”

“Perhaps all of this is true, but I am told that Queen Phynis is willing to ally with us?” Calath continued her inquiry, ignoring the court.

“Against Kelvanis, yes. However, if we wish a full alliance, the dungeon has demanded that when you are able, you yourself must come to Beacon and apologize in person, Your Majesty,” Reva obviously wilted as the other nobles all but exploded at the demand.

“Silence!” Calath’s voice cracked like a whip as she stood, and in moments the room was quiet again. After the throne room was quiet, Calath let her gaze wander over the nobles for a long moment, many of whom looked outraged.

“I have known of this demand for some days, and have considered it carefully. Queen Phynis has good reason to hold a grudge against me and Sifaren, and has chosen to set it aside. The dungeon has similar reasons, yet it does not make demands before contributing to the war against Kelvanis,” Calath’s voice rang out through the throne room, and her eyes settled onto Duchess Elina as she finished. “I consider a mere apology to be well worth an alliance. When it is safe for me to travel to Beacon, I will do so. This matter is closed.”

The sound of a pin dropping could have been heard in the throne room, prompting a smile from Calath.

* * *

“It truly is good to see you, Sir Reva. What can you tell me of what wasn’t in your reports?” Calath asked. They were now in private, with only her personal guards present. The queen was sitting, and Reva could only see the faintest hints of lines at the corners of his monarch’s eyes, betraying the strain of her position. She wore a simple presence crown of thin gold that held back her silver hair, and she looked almost at ease as she sat back in her elaborate green gown.

“There were so many oddities along the journey that it’s difficult to narrow them down and speak of all of them, but I’ll tell you what I’m able to remember, Your Majesty,” Reva replied with a bow of his head, feeling faintly embarrassed at the admission. While it was truthful, it wasn’t something he wanted to admit.

“That is fair. What can you tell me, though?” Calath asked in a pointed tone. Reva nodded quickly, getting his thoughts in order.

“First, the golems I brought back are not the only type that Beacon possesses. These were made specifically to defend the city, but there were others built with huge arbalests that I saw as well. I did ask why none were sent with us, and the reason I was given was that they doubted that we could resupply their bolts, so they went with melee weaponry,” Reva explained, frowning as he continued. “Sistina was very short with us, but Sergeant Berys informs me that she seemed more listless than she previously was. During our initial meeting, she said something about almost entirely draining herself to construct the city, so I’m not certain how much more they will be able to do. Not that what she has done was unimpressive, simply that Beacon may be somewhat vulnerable at present. I may be wrong, since they didn’t seem worried about an immediate attack, but I thought I should mention it.”

Calath didn’t interrupt, the Queen instead leaning forward as she listened closely. Reva took a breath before continuing. “In other news, we learned that one of Phynis’ guards, Farris Skyblessed, was slain by one of the prisoners that were taken just before the researchers were expelled last fall. Her soul was somehow transferred into a strange golem body that looks entirely like that of an elven woman, save that it’s made of metal and stone. I’m told she’s otherwise unchanged. Farris is now functioning as Phynis’ Court Mage, while Desa Iceheart is her Captain of the Guard.”

The explanation made Calath’s guard captain shift, and the handsome woman frowned. Laila Steelguard was tall and had an athletic, toned body that Reva rather admired as she murmured. “Farris? Farris was merely an adept-ranked nature mage and healer. Why would she be the Court Mage instead of Desa? Desa is far more skilled than she is. I’d almost think that Farris would be more suited to the position of Captain of the Guard, if she was given a golem body like you claim.”

“A fair point,” Calath agreed, and raised her eyebrows as she asked Reva. “Do you have any idea why they chose those roles, Sir Reva?”

“I didn’t have time to speak with her myself, but Berys talked to her. According to the sergeant, Farris claims to have learned a great deal about magic before she gained her new body. I’m not sure exactly how it worked, but apparently her soul was… in Sistina’s mind, somehow,” Reva replied uncertainly, shrugging. “I wish I could tell you more, Your Majesty.”

“There’s no need for apologies. You’ve served immensely well thus far, and I truly appreciate it,” Calath assured Reva with a smile that put him at ease. When she took a deep breath he tensed again, though, and she spoke again, her voice growing serious. “Now for a more personal question. How was Phynis, Reva? Not the queen, the person?”

“Queen Phynis was…” Reva’s voice trailed off as he thought back to the princess’ appearance and attitude, frowning as he tried to decide how to answer the question. After a few moments he spoke, a bit uncertainly. “At first she seemed stunned, but happy. She grew more confident as I saw her more, though she seemed extremely concerned about Sistina’s lethargy. I’d only seen Phynis a few times before she was captured, but I think she seemed about as vibrant as I remember her being back then, Your Majesty.”

“I see. Thank you, Sir Reva,” Calath replied, a slow, gentle smile growing on her face, and she nodded. “That will be all. Please, get some rest. While we are going to need your services soon on the field of battle, I think we have time for that.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Reva bowed his head and clasped his hand to his heart before rising and turning to leave, his spirits brighter than they had been.

Chapter 5

Shoots of grass were barely beginning to poke their tips from the earth, and Major Thompson could hear the distant cry of a hawk. Far louder were the sound of boots stomping into the recently thawed ground, grinding the grass into the earth and churning the wet dirt into mud.

Major Thompson looked on his force with a smile of satisfaction. After the success of his raid into Yisara, he’d been given the honor of launching one of the first attacks on Sifaren, and was acting in the place of a Colonel as he commanded three full companies in the attack. The brown-haired, burly man had hopes of being promoted permanently if his attack went well, and his smile widened as he thought about the small town they’d chosen as a target.

Glancing upward, he could only faintly see the figure of one of his wizards, a man named Andrew. The man was the only one of his magi who could fly for long periods of time, and he was acting as a scout at the moment. Andrew hadn’t reported any large troop concentrations that could challenge his attack force, which only improved Thompson’s mood. This was going much better than the debacle that had been the attack on Golden Vale.

Looking at the soldiers move, Thompson’s dark eyes gleamed as he murmured. “It’s time for this war to come to an end, and I get to strike the first blow.”

* * *

“Captain, Kelvanis forces are confirmed to be five miles from town!” The scout reported, her gray hair unkempt as she rushed into the command post of Redcrown. Named for a massive, ancient oak that was believed to have survived the Godsrage and which had brilliant crimson leaves in its uppermost branches, the town wasn’t large, but it was reasonably well-defended, and the vast majority of the townsfolk had been evacuated over the winter.

Captain Talphan looked up from the map and nodded grimly. “As expected, the previous reports were right. What are we looking at?”

“Our sentries report three companies, sir. In the lead are slaves, followed by one of orcs, then Kelvanis regulars. It looked like they had a few magi, one of whom was flying as a scout outside of the range of bows,” the woman replied quickly, glancing at Talphan’s lieutenants nervously.

“Damn. Well, it’s a good thing we weren’t planning to hold the town, isn’t it?” Talphan replied, shaking his head and flicking a pale strand from his eyes absently, giving his lieutenants a grim look. He missed having Captain Vendis in charge, but he had good assistants of his own, thank all the gods. Unfortunately, this wasn’t going to go as well as the rescue of the then-princess Phynis.

“Six to one odds aren’t numbers I’d care to face,” Lieutenant Dram murmured, the older elven woman tapping the table slowly as she considered, her weathered features contemplative. After a moment she nodded. “Still, we’ve seen worse. Orders, Captain?”

“Unless anyone has any objections, we stick to the plan. The majority of our numbers hide outside of town and snipe the Kelvanis regulars, while your command makes a fighting retreat through the town,” Talphan told her, looking Dram in the eye. “If you can capture any of the slaves without risking your command, do so, but don’t risk yourselves. Any objections?”

“No, sir! Give them hell for me,” Dram growled, a smile flickering across her face. “I’ll do what I can to distract them, I promise you that. Too bad we can’t do much about that mage, though.”

“I can only hope he’ll come down in bow-range,” Talphan replied with a smile of his own, but his eyes hardened as he looked at the others. “I just want to reiterate, our job isn’t to hold the line. We’re to bleed Kelvanis and fall back toward Galthor. I don’t want any of you to end up on the other side of this war, especially when we have reinforcements coming. Do your jobs, but don’t take unnecessary risks. Do you hear me?”

“Yes, sir!” All three of his subordinates replied, saluting as they did so.

Smiling, Captain Talphan nodded grimly. “Then let’s get to it, and hope that Jaran has done his job properly.”

* * *

Slowly the Kelvanis force marched toward Redcrown, which lacked more than a single palisade around the core buildings of the town. Many of the villagers had even destroyed their homes to prevent them from falling into enemy hands, leaving only the foundations intact.

In the lead of the Kelvanis army was one of their slave legions, though the elves were only a hundred strong. Varying between the dusky-skinned dusk elves to the lighter skinned dawn elves, each of them were branded with the crimson warrior crest that Kelvanis used to control their slave legions, and all of them were equipped with lightweight, serviceable armor and weapons. The primary purpose of their company was to force the enemy to hesitate and to serve as disposable infantry, a strategy which had served Kelvanis well over the past decade.

Behind them were the loose lines of orcs, ambling along with brutish laughter and barely discernable ranks. They also favored light armor, but mostly due to their thick skin, and with their greater strength they preferred clubs and maces, weapons that allowed them to smash their weaker opponents easily. A few carried javelins or throwing axes, but those were a minority among the savage, barbarian-like species.

Last in the line was Kelvanis’ line troops. Unlike those that had garrisoned Granite Point, these soldiers had faced Yisara’s soldiers in battle, and marched with precision. Each wore a suit of chainmail, along with matching bracers, greaves, and a helmet, while wielding short swords and large shields that would allow them to make a shield wall. Half of their number traded the shields for crossbows, allowing them to more easily engage elves at a distance. The mages wore simple leather instead, trying for some protection and mobility.

Facing over three hundred attackers were barely over fifty elves. The last villagers were escaping to the north, and the defenders were all lightly equipped themselves and ready to flee. Only ten hid themselves within the town, led by Lieutenant Dram.

The Lieutenant opened fire first, her squad aiming for the human commanders among the slave legion, but quickly fell back into the town as the elven slaves unwillingly charged forward into their fire, a few among them returning fire.

As the elves and orcs in Kelvanis’ service rushed forward, Talphan unleashed his own counterstroke.

* * *

The sudden shower of arrows from his left flank took Major Thompson by surprise, and he barely dodged an arrow that took his standard bearer in the chest. While he dodged, the deadly barrage slammed into his soldiers to screams of pain and anguish.

“How did they get over there?” Thompson asked himself in shock, even as soldiers pivoted toward the sudden threat. He’d had scouts out on both flanks, so what had happened to them, and why hadn’t they noticed the attackers?

A second barrage of arrows drove the thought from his mind for the moment as he charged forward, the sergeants of his units urging the soldiers onward. More of their number fell to the arrows, but their armor proved its worth, as most of those who’d been felled were only injured, not dead.

Seeing the flicker of an elven man’s face through the trees as the soldier turned to run, Thompson suddenly slowed, because in that moment he’d seen something odd on the dark-skinned man’s face. He’d seen satisfaction, and Thompson yelled out. “Stop! Everyone halt!”

The soldiers tried to come to follow his orders, but no one could instantly slow from a full run to a stop. Thompson could only watch in horror as a dozen men were swallowed by hidden pit traps with stakes at the bottom, or as vicious spiked stakes shot up out of the ground at them, leaving the screams of the injured and dying in their wake.

Only moments later the crossbows of his men began to fire into the forest, but by that point almost all the elves had vanished into cover, leaving Thompson little choice but to fume in impotent rage.

* * *

All across the border between Kelvanis and Sifaren, similar battles played out. In some areas the elven forces were less successful, even losing entire detachments of their army, but in others their strategies did even better. In the distant reaches of Hornwood Valley, nearest to the border of Alcast, five companies of Kelvanis’ soldiers vanished utterly as the cousin of the traitorous General Chavin Fairbrook, Colonel Imar Fairbrook, proved his own loyalty to the crown by smashing the incursion into his province.

On the opposite front, the heavily reinforced border fortress of Talloak was besieged by a massive Kelvanis army. Battles raged for nearly a week there, but slowly the stubborn soldiers of Talloak were whittled down in numbers, and after a devastating final battle, the fortress fell to Kelvanis’ soldiers, with only a tithe of the defenders escaping in the end.

Several towns managed to resist the attacks by Kelvanis, but those stubborn knots of resistance were unfortunately rare. For every victory Sifaren managed, four of Kelvanis’ forces succeeded, even if they were bled for every last foot of ground they took.

The war had begun, and for all the power of Sifaren’s army and magi, Kelvanis had the upper hand.

Chapter 6

Sistina was starting to learn a little more finesse to using her power in reshaping her domain. Oh, she hadn’t exactly wasted it before, but she hadn’t been quite as thrifty with her mana as she could have been. With all the power that she possessed, she was nonetheless rather pressed on multiple fronts for using it now. Between making more golems and adjusting the dungeon to be more accurate to her original desires, she had too many needs for her power, and only kept up because so many of the elves, especially the Jewels, kept donating mana.

It was in moving the strange region of the mountainside that she suspected contained the palace of old Everium that she learned to adjust her technique in truth. Adjusting stone to more easily part, changing the flow of the mana… it was all small things, but small things mattered. It took more time than she liked, but bit by bit the mysterious region was approaching the area she wanted it in, near her own chamber.

In the meantime, she had several other projects occupying her attention. First of those was rewriting Marin’s Codex, which she’d only finished the first volume of. Sistina knew that once upon a time her name had been Marin, but whether she’d actually been that Marin was something she wasn’t certain of. Based on her hazy memories, the writing of Marin’s Codex had been unimaginably distant in the past, back when the use of magic had yet to be standardized, so it was quite possible that she’d been named for the original Marin and grown obsessed with her. It was a time-consuming project, since she only had the three volumes to remind her of how they were written, and the later books were far more complex than the first ones.

The other major distraction was the guildmaster of the Western Adventurer’s Guild, Albert Windgale. The man had been utterly flabbergasted by her existence, and had taken to coming by regularly to pester her with questions. She normally ignored him, but finally she instead decided to exchange explanations with him. He would explain the principles of artificing to her, and she’d answer his questions about dungeons, and how they actually worked. Desa was staying in the room at the same time, both for Sistina’s safety and to try to learn herself.

* * *

“Artificing functions by drawing on ambient mana via what we call an aetheric condenser,” Albert told Sistina, tapping a section of the small steam engine sitting on the table. “This takes mana that has been released into the air and uses it to power the devices that we use. Most of these devices require more mana than what can be gathered under normal circumstances, which was why the condenser was created.”

“Difficult.” Sistina murmured thoughtfully, looking at the softly chuffing steam engine intently. “Not much extra released. How?”

“You’re right, it was difficult. Even with the aetheric condenser, the early artificers didn’t have enough mana to power their devices properly since there wasn’t enough released mana in the aether,” Albert agreed, and drew four symbols on the nearby chalkboard, the runic symbols for air, earth, fire, and water. “That’s when they realized that when elements reacted with each other, they released bursts of mana. Volcanoes are earth and fire, sandstorms are air and earth, thunderstorms are air, fire, and water… it was realized that they all produce immense ambient mana, but they were either too inconsistent or too dangerous to use. The most powerful known force to release mana are the tides, the interaction of earth and water, but they’re too irregular to really use. Oh, some devices use them, but not many, since most devices aren’t built to be able to use that much mana at once and overload. Usually violently.”

“In the end, two types of reactions were chosen as they were the most easily replicated, and produced enough mana to be worthwhile,” Albert told her, drawing a line between air and water, then fire and water. “When water falls through the air in a waterfall, it produces significant amounts of mana. Dwarven artificers use underground rivers… sorry, I digress. Waterfalls are excellent mana sources, but difficult to find in the locations where they might be needed. Hot springs, on the other hand, are fire and water interacting. The common theory is that the first artificer to hit on the idea of a steam engine was looking at a kettle heating on a stove, and realized that so long as you had a source of water, you could use an aetheric condenser to produce the heat for a fire. The first steam engines were huge and crude, and a few exploded before we took to enchanting them to prevent further disasters. All we need is a source of water, and we can produce far more mana than would otherwise be available.”

“Fascinating.” Sistina replied, her thoughts racing through the logic of what had been explained. It was an extension of theories that she already knew, and the basics of which were in the codices that she’d been referencing, it simply put them together in a way that she’d never even considered. The aetheric condenser in particular was the vital piece to the entire process, and she wasn’t familiar with it at all. It was put together with familiar spell-forms, but it was otherwise complex enough she couldn’t easily replicate it. Finally she nodded and smiled. “I understand. Very different, interesting. Then engrave full spell-forms in objects, add mana?”

“Ah, yes. I’m surprised you picked it up that easily. I’ve seen a lot of people were skeptical that we could make it work with something that simple,” Albert told her, looking slightly amused. “Are you certain you haven’t learned this before?”

“Familiar concepts, put together differently,” Sistina told him, shaking her head firmly as she tapped the steam engine carefully on the water reservoir to avoid burning her fingers. “Have hot spring, can sense mana. Mana sensed, but out of reach. This is logical. Might need to build. Steam golem?”

“That… is a terrifying thought. Please don’t build something like that? My superiors are nervous enough about you as it is,” Albert protested, the brown-haired human paling slightly at the thought. “Your ability to build golems is bad enough, since no one has managed to actually construct one in millennia, at least not ones that are self-sustaining.”

“Not easy, but not difficult. Academy has texts,” Sistina told him with a frown. “Why not look?”

“The strange woman, Kassandra, as well as the two… survivors?” Albert frowned and shook his head, sighing. “They don’t let outsiders in to look at the library. They’ve said something about trying to rebuild the academy.”

Sistina frowned and considered the matter, then shrugged. “I will speak with them. Can understand their position, though. Your questions?”

“Right, umm, one moment,” Albert blinked, obviously pausing to get his thoughts in order before asking seriously. “Why are you so different than other dungeons? I’ve never heard of a dungeon with a body before.”

“Am very different. Was once mortal. Most memories indistinct, but there.” Sistina told him, glancing at Desa and smiling as she continued. “Died, became angel serving Balvess. Then captured by demon queen, corrupted into succubus. Betrayed and trapped in soulstone. Essence… drained over millennia, consuming memories. Soulstone cracked, essence revived seed, merged with tree. Body and spirit now one, tree is self. Very different from other dungeons. Saw Lily, remembered having body. Decided to make one.”

“You never told us all of that before, Sistina,” Desa interrupted, seeming a bit relieved to actually have something she could make sense of. Albert seemed to be pondering as she spoke, almost as though he was thankful for the interruption.

“Didn’t remember.” Sistina replied simply, tapping her temple gently. “Memories still fragmented. Remember mortal name, but not saying. Might cause misunderstandings. Am Sistina now.”

“It’s a fascinating explanation. I’m startled that an angel or demon could become a genius loci at all, but it isn’t something that I’ve studied. There’s so much that we don’t know,” Albert mused, shaking his head and grinning. “Still, that’s just one question, and there are so many I have on how dungeons work. Why do so many dungeons try to kill people, while others just try to challenge us, like you do?”

Sistina blinked and stood up, considering a moment before approaching the board. Taking a piece of chalk, she drew one of the older symbols that she knew. The symbol was the four elements in one, and she explained softly. “Creatures are all elements in one. In battle, like your devices. Elements clash, release mana. Never considered it before. Dungeons absorb. Creatures die, all mana released. Like sacrificial magic. Refined mana, easier to absorb. Death easy, seductive… dangerous.”

“Oh! That makes an enormous amount of sense!” Albert’s eyes lit up with comprehension, smiling broadly. “I always wondered about that, and we’ve had theories for years, but I never thought that combat could actually produce mana that way! It explains why we have to destroy a fair number of dungeons, too. Now-”

The door to the meeting room opened, and in stepped Isana Dayrest. The thin, elegant woman had deeper brown skin than most other dusk elves, and her icy blue eyes came to rest on Sistina after a moment, and she inclined her head slightly. Formerly forced to be the wife of Aric Evansly, a dusk elf turncoat, Isana had quickly taken up a position as the majordomo of the palace. While her quiet, distant demeanor had only slightly thawed over the last few weeks, Sistina had seen the occasional hints of happiness from the woman, and she’d done wonders for making the palace more efficient.

“My apologies for the interruption, Master Windgale,” Isana spoke calmly. “I am afraid that urgent news has reached the palace, and Her Majesty has need of Captain Desa and Sistina’s presence.”

Sistina almost missed how Desa’s eyes were following Isana, but after a moment she caught it and her eyes narrowed slightly. Was that…? A moment later Sistina shook off her suspicion and decided to ignore it. If Desa liked Isana, it was her own business, none of Sistina’s. She just hadn’t expected that, as she’d thought that Desa was contemplating flirting with Albert before this.

“Why?” Sistina asked curiously, looking at Isana.

“The mages of Sifaren have confirmed that Kelvanis has begun their assault across most of the border,” Isana replied, her tone sober, and an unusual look of worry in her eyes. “Reports indicate that the battles are not going well. The fortress of Talloak has fallen.”

“Goddess above, I hope General Dalven made it out!” Desa’s hand rose to cover her mouth, swallowing hard.

“The message was short, I’m afraid. My apologies again, Master Windgale,” Isana nodded her head at the man politely.

“Not at all, Lady Dayrest. The situation sounds grim, and I’ll have to speak with Sistina at a later time,” Albert replied sincerely, though Sistina could see the disappointment in his eyes.

Giving a slight smile and nod, the dryad spoke to him gently. “Will speak again. Promise.”

“Thank you. I won’t keep any of you any longer,” Albert replied, sighing as he picked up a few of his books, then hefted the steam engine with a grunt.

“If you’ll lead the way, Isana?” Desa asked softly, and the woman nodded.

“Of course. If you’ll follow me?” Isana asked, and led the way out of the room.

Chapter 7

“Based on the reports we’ve received, we have a little more breathing room than Sifaren at the moment. Kelvanis seems to be focusing on cutting us off from Sifaren as they mobilize against us, so there aren’t any immediate threats,” Desa reported, frowning as they looked at the map. Sifaren’s known forces were tiny green flags, while Kelvanis’ were in blue and their own lonely mountain was in red. “We obviously can’t assume that will last, and despite the slaves that have trickled in, we don’t have nearly enough manpower to defend the city properly.”

“How many golems are we up to, excluding the ones we sent with Sir Lucien?” Phynis asked, tapping the table slowly as she looked up at the others. Desa, Diamond, Farris, Isana, and Sistina were around the map with her, though Isana was actually standing back near the fireplace. Phynis suspected the woman was there mostly so she could provide information if requested.

“Sistina has created another nine, giving us a total of 189 golems at present,” Desa replied promptly, the guard looking worried as she shook her head. “With the length of the walls, that’s nowhere near enough.”

“I thought you could create more than that, Sistina?” Phynis inquired, looking at her beloved, and the pale-skinned dryad shrugged slightly.

“Mana supplies. Many tasks, rebuilding mana reserves.” Sistina told her gravely, pursing her golden lips contemplatively before continuing. “Have more, but… in dungeon. Are available for emergencies. Made for adventurers, not armies. I have limits.”

“A fair point,” Phynis admitted, then looked over at Diamond. “Diamond, how are the priestesses doing? Would they be willing to help defend the city?”

“They are doing well, Your Majesty, though my own position among them is strange. It is little wonder that they worry over the continued mystery as to what has happened to Medaea,” the crystalline-haired woman replied, her skin paler than anyone in the room’s save for Sistina. She paused a moment, then nodded. “They are also quite willing to fight with all their strength to protect their freedom once more. Alas, our order focused primarily on defensive magic, but we are going to do what we can.”

“Excellent. Farris, what of the magical defenses to the city?” The monarch looked at the woman who was now a golem, looking perfectly like an elf save for what she was made of.

“After some time with Sistina and examining the defenses, I’ve determined what there is that we can use,” Farris told her in a melodious voice, smiling gently and with more confidence than most of the others had shown. “The magical defenses we possess are incredibly potent, as are some of the passive defenses.”

“The ability to flood avenues of attacks could be a godsend in the future. Thank you for that, Sistina,” Desa murmured, receiving a gracious nod from Sistina before she asked. “What can you tell me about, Farris, so I can plan around them?”

“First, the walls are enchanted to be incredibly strong, and the enchantments specifically dismantle a variety of stone-softening spells they can use to reinforce themselves. That’s the first line of defense, but hardly the only one,” Farris explained calmly. “The beacon also can create a magical shield over the entire city if necessary. To reduce the mana consumption it normally only activates when an attack is detected, but it can be fully activated at any point. With our current mana reserves, we can keep it up for a total of three days, but that’s about three months of accumulation naturally. I recommend that magi who aren’t giving Sistina their spare mana add to the reserve. Additionally, the shield can be retracted to each of the walls, and finally to the palace itself, each time growing stronger as it retracts.”

“What can this shield stop? I’ve heard about it blocking arrows, but nothing more,” Phynis asked, her spirits brightening slightly.

“Virtually anything that can harm us. The enchantments are immensely complex, and handle everything from poisonous gas to dragon fire,” Farris replied. “But even that pales beside the beacon itself. It isn’t just a light or power reserve. It’s a weapon.”

“It’s a what?” Desa asked, straightening abruptly. “How can it be a weapon?”

“Sistina showed me a tome on the spells put into the crystal. In ancient times, they created certain spell arrays they called Siegebreaker Arrays,” the golem nodded to Sistina as she leaned forward, causing the table to creak slightly under her weight. “The beacon is one of those, scaled up to where it would be considered an anti-dragon weapon. Using it creates a massive attack that can destroy virtually any single siege engine you can imagine, but the mana expenditure is horrific, on the order of what it takes to keep up our shield for a full day.”

“What in the name of all the gods made you build a weapon like that?” Phynis asked in horror, looking at Sistina.

“Irethiel and Medaea.” Sistina replied quietly, looking Phynis in the eye. It took Phynis a moment to see the worry in the dryad’s expression as she added. “Might not be enough even then.”

“Oh. Well, that makes a lot more sense,” Desa replied, relaxing slightly as she shook her head. “As a weapon intended for invading deities, it makes sense. How much mana can the beacon hold?”

“A full year’s worth of accumulation at most, essentially twelve full days of shielding or twelve uses of the beacon,” Farris reported, but smiled as she added. “Though we have other uses for it as well. The roads can be forced to grow spikes in areas, and other traps activated. Sistina intended this to be an immense fortress, and incredibly hard to take.”

“If we can defend it,” Phynis said softly, frowning and asking the last question she had for the moment. “How many people can we recruit to form a guard?”

“Not many. We’re looking at less than thirty or so from the former slaves,” Desa admitted.

“That isn’t nearly enough…” Phynis murmured, resisting the urge to chew her lower lip.

“With all due respect, Your Majesty, most of the people brought to Granite Point were considered unsuited for the battlefield or only good for manual labor,” Isana spoke at that point, her voice almost stern. “Most of the former soldiers are on the battlefield.”

“Speaking of which, the message did mention something about sending rescued Kelvanis slaves here, didn’t it?” Diamond asked, raising an eyebrow questioningly.

“It did, and that’s a good point. We might have a fair number of soldiers showing up in the near future,” Phynis agreed, her spirits brightening again. “For that matter, it’s possible that we may have a fair number of former slaves who’re living in Sifaren coming here, too.”

“Anything is possible, Your Majesty, but we can only work with what we have,” Desa cautioned, taking a deep breath as she shook her head. “I’ll do my best, but at the moment we’re still vulnerable.”

“That’s an excellent point, and one which has been weighing on me,” Phynis admitted, and shook her head. “Thank you, everyone. I don’t think there’s anything else we can do right now, so you all can go back to your duties.”

A chorus of assent came from the others, and they began to file out of the room, all but Diamond and Sistina. The dryad approached, and utterly ignoring any form of protocol, she pulled Phynis into a hug. Phynis giggled softly and wrapped her arms around Sistina, closing her eyes and breathing in the soft scent of flowers from the dryad. Finally, after the door shut, she asked softly. “Why do you smell like lilacs?”

“I like lilacs.” Sistina murmured in her ear. “Smell good.”

“I suppose,” Phynis whispered, and heard movement behind her. A moment later Diamond gently, almost hesitantly hugged both of them, and Phynis cracked an eyelid as she spoke in amusement. “You’re growing bolder, Diamond.”

The priestess quickly let go, her cheeks faintly pink as she looked away, her voice hesitant. “I… find this difficult for me. I’m quite a bit older than you are, but these… relationships are something I had never considered before. I think that you have more experience with such than I do, Phynis. If Sistina was once a succubus, she definitely does.”

“Was a succubus. Memories still hazy.” Sistina replied, seeming amused as well as she stroked Phynis’ pink hair slowly. “Things change. Enjoy what you have.”

“Words to live by,” Phynis agreed, smiling up at the dryad. “I wish I’d realized that back before I was captured.”

“I’m trying to,” Diamond agreed, and paused before asking softly. “Do you think we’ll get any immigrants?”

“I can only hope so,” Phynis replied with a soft sigh, shrugging helplessly as she let go of Sistina, smiling at Diamond. “If not, Everium will be short-lived.”

“You have little faith.” Sistina interjected with a sniff, a statement which caused the priestess to break out in giggles, quickly followed by Phynis as well.

Chapter 8

“How has it come to this?” Diane murmured, staring at herself in the mirror as she suppressed a shiver.

Once the queen of Yisara, she’d given up everything to rescue the kidnapped children of the kingdom’s nobles, allowing Kelvanis to take her captive and renouncing her claim on the throne. Even that sacrifice hadn’t been enough to save Jaine, her youngest daughter who’d been kidnapped in Kelvanis’ raid. As if the heavens considered the indignities they’d suffered insufficient, then had come the demon Wenris, sent into their minds to mold and reshape the two of them to the Archon’s twisted desires. Only a magical gift that protected Diane’s mind from intrusion had shielded Diane from the initial onslaught of the succubus, but even that had been insufficient to truly protect her.

Rather than allow Wenris to inform Ulvian, which would lead to her being branded, as well as to mitigate the demon’s influence on Jaine, Diane had agreed to play along with the demon and listen to her. It seemed to work for a time, during which Diane’s body had been changed by the divine touch of the slave goddess Tyria.

Diane hadn’t been beautiful before, but now she was, her heterochromatic eyes replaced by two differing shades of purple and a starburst of purple on her forehead, while her height had increased to where she no longer felt as tiny among the towering humans of Kelvanis, nor as thin as she’d been before. Diane gently reached out to put her fingers on the mirror, meeting her reflection’s touch as worry nearly overwhelmed her.

“Are you coming to bed, Diane?” Wenris’ silky, smooth voice was almost as languid as the raven-haired succubus, and Diane resisted the nearly overwhelming urge to look toward the bed. At least it wasn’t a command. If it had been, the elf wasn’t certain she could have resisted the urge to obey.

“I’ll be there in a minute, Wenris,” Diane replied in a subdued tone, trying to ignore the faint rush of heat that flooded her veins at the demon’s tone and the implications in her voice. She had, or at least previously had, a husband. Torkal’s face had faded slightly over the winter, but Diane still loved him, and she clung to that sensation with all her might, trying not to lose even more of herself.

Things had come to a head months before, when Diane tried to defy Wenris. Her defiance had been triggered by Jaine’s conversion to the priesthood of Tyria, and it had turned her own situation from bad to worse when she learned that the succubus had been toying with her. Her unwitting actions in their dream encounters had opened her completely to the demon, and if she wanted to keep what little protection Jaine had, Diane would have to be more accepting of the succubus.

A week prior was the first time the demon physically appeared in her room, and despite every scrap of willpower she could muster, Diane couldn’t force herself to deny Wenris. The demon’s seductive, insidious words had sapped all of Diane’s ability to resist over the winter, and a part of her didn’t even want to try. That was why Diane looked her reflection in the eye and murmured softly. “Remember why you’re doing this, Diane. Don’t lose even that.”

With a silent promise to herself, Diane turned away from the mirror and padded her way toward the bed, her pulse quickening as she laid eyes on the other occupant.

* * *

“Why do you still drag me into your dreams every night?” Diane asked much later, after she’d fallen asleep and ended up in a bedroom, seemingly back in Yisara as she dreamed.

Wenris turned from the window with a grin, the succubus wearing nothing this time, revealing every inch of her skin, which Diane knew all too well at this point. The succubus’ tail lashed slowly as she answered softly. “There are three reasons, my lovely queen.”

“I’m not a queen anymore,” Diane protested weakly, as she did every time Wenris said that. The succubus ignored her as she continued.

“First, I have my orders to shape you. You’re coming along quite nicely, if I do say so myself… even if not in quite the way that the Archon might wish. Second, it gives me even more time with you,” Wenris explained, smiling broadly as she swayed over to sit on the edge of the bed. The demon’s smile vanished suddenly as she continued, much less amused as she finished, her fingers trailing over Diane’s shoulder. “Last of all, it allows us to speak without being overheard. I’m afraid I have ill news for you, Diane.”

“What?” Diane shivered at Wenris’ touch, and her apathy vanished at the demon’s sudden change of demeanor. “What’s wrong?”

“I was just given new orders regarding Jaine today,” Wenris told her, looking Diane in the eyes. “I was ordered to do everything in my power to prepare her to be the willing consort of Farren Galthor, in exchange for him betraying his father.”

“What? Farren Galthor? That little worm is a traitor?” Diane grappled with her shock, her eyes huge and rage surging through her at the thought. Ice water seemed to crash down over her as she processed the full statement, though, and she quickly asked. “Wait, what about our bargain? Are you going to…?”

“Diane, I have little choice in the matter. I was given direct orders to do everything in my power to adjust her, and that overrules almost any other bargain I might have,” Wenris replied, her hand lowering to touch the symbol adorning her own flesh.

“Almost any bargain?” Diane pounced on the word frantically, staring up at Wenris. “Is there any way to convince you to not do that to her? To… to help her get out of this?”

Wenris paused, considering for a long moment, then spoke softly, looking at Diane seriously. “There is. Doing so is immensely dangerous for me, Diane, so this is not something I would do lightly. The price will be great as well. What are you willing to do to rescue Jaine from this, Diane?”

The succubus gestured around them, and as she did so, the full expanse of the Kelvanath palace appeared around them in the place of the bedroom, only the bed staying the same. Hope and fear rippled through Diane, but she forced down whatever she was going to say, trying to think. She had lost so much already, though, what was a little more?

“I… I will do anything. Any price that I can pay, that doesn’t betray Yisara or my family,” Diane replied softly, lowering her eyes to the ground and swallowing. “If it can save her…”

“My price is you, Diane,” Wenris replied gently.

“What?” Diane blinked in surprise, looking up suddenly at her. “But you already have me.”

“No, you misunderstand. I want you utterly, Diane,” Wenris told her, correcting the elf carefully, a serious look in her eyes. “I want you body, mind, and spirit. You will open yourself to me utterly and bind yourself to me for all eternity. If you do so, I will restore Jaine to as near her full faculties as I am able, and help her escape safely from Kelvanis. Are you willing to accept this?”

Diane stared at Wenris in shock, taking a moment to realize that Wenris was serious. The thought of selling her very soul to the demon was horrifying, and yet… how long would it take Wenris to cajole her into something similar? If the last few months was anything to judge by, Diane doubted she would last more than a year or two at most. If she agreed she might just allow Jaine to regain her freedom, though. If she was wrong… what would it change? So finally she nodded and swallowed before replying softly. “I will agree to your conditions, Wenris. If you do as you have said you will, I will submit to you entirely.”

“Very good,” Wenris smiled broadly, smirking as she added. “I’ll even be kind and not claim my prize until I’ve done as promised, Diane. On the morrow you will find yourself with a new bodyguard, an Enforcer named Serel. You can trust her. Begin pushing alongside Jaine to attend the dedication of the new temple of Tyria in Westgate at the beginning of the month. That’s when we’ll get your lovely daughter out of Kelvanis.”

“Thank you,” Diane whispered, shock surging through her as she realized that Wenris must be speaking the truth. Why else would she not take Diane for her own immediately? Tears began to track down her face, and the succubus laughed, brushing the tears away.

“Now, now… there’s no need for tears, Diane. This calls for a celebration!” Wenris purred, her tail lashing as the scenery changed to that of a plush boudoir, and she leaned over Diane, smiling. “I happen to know just how to celebrate, too.”

Her sudden, hungry kiss didn’t take Diane by surprise, and for once the thought of resistance never even occurred to the elven woman.

Chapter 9

“Sistina, where’re you going?” Phynis asked, her brow furrowing in concern. The dryad had dressed and was getting ready to leave the room, with an unusual look on her face, and via her link Phynis could sense the faintest hints of worry and anticipation from Sistina.

Looking up, Sistina smiled and shook her head gently. “Not sure. Found something strange in domain, investigating.”

“If you’re just investigating, why are you worried? I can tell, you know,” Phynis pressed, crossing her arms beneath her breasts and glowering. “We still have that mental link between us.”

“Could be old palace. May not be. Can’t see it,” Sistina explained and shrugged. “Could be dangerous. Will be fine. You know I will.”

“The palace? That’s unexpected…” Blinking in surprise, the queen frowned and considered the idea. Part of her was incredibly curious, but given the events that had occurred with the academy and the ghouls that had been inside, she wasn’t tempted to try going along. Finally she nodded and ordered firmly. “Fine, but be safe! No losing any bodies to creatures inside the building.”

“Will do my best. No desire to lose body either.” Sistina assured her, standing and approaching to give Phynis a hug and gentle, intimate kiss. “Promise.”

“Good,” Phynis replied with a smile, hugging Sistina tightly as she teased. “You’re still dropping words, you know. You’re getting better, at least.”

“I’m… doing my best.” Sistina took a moment to form the full sentence, then shrugged and gave a lopsided grin. “Easier without.”

The queen giggled softly and murmured as she let go of the dryad. “I can deal with that. Come back safely, love.”

With a nod and smile, Sistina gave Phynis another kiss, then departed the room. Sighing, Phynis shook her head and prepared for her day. Cortin and Nora had requested a meeting with her that morning, which promised to be interesting, since she wasn’t sure what they had in mind.

* * *

“Thank you for meeting with us, Your Majesty,” Cortin spoke first, his voice smooth but his accent clear, adding an odd lilt to his voice. The winter had done wonders for helping Cortin, Kassandra, and Nora to adapt to modern languages, but there were still the occasional moments of confusion over wordings. Nora curtsied beside him as the young man bowed, and Phynis studied them thoughtfully. Both were older than she was, and there was an odd gravity to their manners, likely due to losing almost their entire world in what had felt like an afternoon to them.

Cortin was a fairly handsome young man with sandy blonde hair and normal-looking blue eyes, while Nora had a slightly crooked nose and walnut-brown hair and eyes. Both had pale skin like those elves from regions far from Sifaren, and they wore white-trimmed blue robes, the uniforms of students of the ancient Everium Academy of Magic.

“You’re most welcome, both of you. Please, rise,” she indicated with a gentle gesture of her hand. As they did so, Phynis asked them calmly. “You requested this meeting for a reason, I’m certain, not simply for pleasantries. May I ask why?”

“We… have two things to speak with you about, and I believe the more important one should come first,” Cortin spoke first, exchanging glances with Nora nervously before he cleared his throat. “The academy is the first of them, milady. Kassandra was one of the teachers there, and the two of us were merely adept-ranked magi. However, after our winter with you, we’ve come to realize that an immense amount of knowledge was lost, and that in modern times each of us would be considered a rank higher than we were.”

“That’s hardly an unexpected development,” Phynis replied with a sigh, shaking her head. “After reading through much of the first volume of Marin’s Codex and comparing it to our own primers, I can say that I’m humbled by the difference in basic magical knowledge. We’ve recreated much of it by trial and error, but we’re still far from having the same degree of training that you had. What does this have to do with the academy, though?”

“Kassandra wishes for us to continue our studies, while opening the Everium Academy once more. She would ask the two of us to train students in the old ways, while she works to bring us up to her own standards,” Nora interjected softly, seeming nervous as she added. “We would also restrict texts to students and a few others, simply for safety. With the war and everything else, we don’t want to lose books of the library. However, Kassandra pointed out that it should be your decision, as Sistina is the one who rescued us.”

“That is an interesting thought. Who would you take as students?” Phynis asked, her thoughts racing. On the face of it she didn’t have an issue with the suggested approach, but the details could cause problems.

“We would hold to the standards of old Everium, allowing any student who has sufficient talent to enroll, regardless of race,” Cortin told her with growing confidence. “After they make an oath before Fate to not betray the school or Everium, that is.”

“I see. But would this also apply to the current incarnation of Everium? Sistina did crown me Queen of Everium,” Phynis inquired, the thought making her slightly anxious.

“That’s actually the second thing we wished to speak with you about,” Nora spoke up, smiling as she did so. “A generation before our own, the third son of the royal family married into the Constella family of our time. After some research with Captain Desa and Farris, we’ve come to the determination that your family line appears to be unbroken by the intervening millennia, which makes your station legitimate in our eyes. Thus, we are confident in swearing the loyalty of the Everium Academy to the reborn Kingdom of Everium.”

“I… I’m startled to hear that, if I’m being honest with you,” Phynis replied after a moment, stunned by the sudden revelation. It took her a few moments to regain control of her emotions, a part of her reeling at the thought of one of her ancestors having married into the royal family of Everium, but then she frowned and asked. “Wait… doesn’t that mean my mother and siblings are in the line of succession?”

“It would have been murky before you were crowned, but now we have precedent. In our time, if a member of the royal family was born into any other line of succession, they were removed from Everium’s succession,” Nora explained. “Before Everium was re-founded, you removed yourself from the rolls of Sifaren, and thus made yourself eligible. I imagine a number of noble scholars from back then would disagree with us, but we’ve decided to keep it as simple as we can. Six millennia passed, after all.”

“I suppose that’s a fair point. We’ll just have to figure things out as we come to them,” Phynis murmured, then straightened and nodded. “That being said, I’ll grant your requests, both of you. I only ask that my personal guard and the priesthood of Medaea currently present in the city be allowed access to your archives.”

“That’s entirely fair, Your Majesty. Thank you very much,” Cortin replied, bowing again. Nora curtseyed beside him, and Phynis smiled at them again.

“You are most welcome. Was there anything else?” The elven monarch asked, feeling slightly uncomfortable.

“No, Your Majesty,” they demurred, and Phynis dismissed them with a gentle wave.

She was just turning to look out the window when a sensation of intense shock rushed down her connection to Sistina, making her stiffen. Only when the shock didn’t turn to pain or fear did Phynis start relaxing, letting out a soft breath as she murmured. “What did you find, Sistina?”

* * *

After reaching her cavern, Sistina had threaded her way through a narrow tunnel that would be easy for her to close if needed. The lesson with the ghouls had taught her caution when exploring areas she couldn’t examine without a body. The last thing she wanted was a horde of undead crawling through her caverns.

No, that was wrong, the last thing she wanted was for Phynis and the others to be hurt. That was part of why Sistina was down here. The potential of the aetheric condensers to add to her mana was a possibility she was seriously considering, especially with the hot spring she’d set up to heat the public baths of Beacon, but she hoped to find something more, and she didn’t have the designs for a condenser just yet. That was why she was truly down here, looking for something which would help Phynis and the others.

Reaching the end of the area she could see through her other senses, Sistina found a wall of rubble blocking her path. The rubble was ancient and loose, so she frowned at it for a moment. Part of her was tempted to try saving the mana, but in the end she decided that speed was more important than the mana it would take to clear her path.

Weaving the spell carefully, she slowly shoved the rubble to the side, fusing it into the wall. As it shifted, she saw a few ancient, yellowed bones among the dirt and stone, their appearance making her flinch slightly. After a minute the rubble was out of her path, and she stepped into a broad chamber, anticipation warring with anxiety in her stomach as she raised her glowing light above her head.

Once upon a time, the area in front of her must have been an elaborate, manicured garden. All that was left of the garden were a few twisted branches, dead millennia before, and in the midst of the horribly scarred grounds were the scattered, ravaged bones of men and women. Most of them weren’t whole, as if they’d been torn apart by explosions, and Sistina’s stomach twisted as she looked at the palace itself.

She remembered a gleaming edifice of white marble, the spires a hundred feet tall. The remains of a spire were now laying across the landscape before her, and most of the wings of the palace were caved in by unimaginable violence, one even seeming to have been melted by immense heat. Directly ahead of her, there was a hole in the side of the palace thirty feet across, more bones scattered in front of it. There were mostly feet and legs, Sistina noticed grimly, as if everything else of the deceased had been destroyed.

Taking a step forward, Sistina abruptly stopped as she felt waves of magic hit her, oppressive and dense, making it difficult for her to breathe for a moment. The dryad blinked in shock, wondering what kind of power could have survived for millennia and still possess such violence. One step at a time, she slowly trudged toward the entrance, and the waves intensified as she moved closer.

The magic wasn’t just one type, she realized after a moment. It was a mixture of two clashing magics. One surged with light and heat, while the other was dark and possessed the emptiness of the void. Each was an inseparable part of the whole, and she shuddered, a faint suspicion blooming in her mind. Before her was darkness, but instinct told Sistina that if she wished to see the truth, she had to take another step. So she did, disregarding Phynis’ request about her safety… and when she did, shock overwhelmed Sistina for a moment.

It was as though she had stepped into the past, as if time had come to a stop. A dozen elves in the robes of magi were half-collapsed behind a golden throne, black lightning spiking through the air and into each of them, one of the women literally igniting in that frozen moment of time. Almost cut in two were dozens more elves in black armor, a seething fan of pure white flame blasting into them. Falling before a demon was an elven man in full armor and wearing a golden crown set with a single immense emerald, its light guttering as though it were fading even as she watched. The huge demon whose spear was impaling the ancient king had been shot with dozens of arrows, and had just started collapsing. Dozens of others were around the room, and a pang of recognition and horror spiked through Sistina as she saw a trident near a gaping hole in the floor, the haft of the weapon destroyed by flame, its twisted mithral tines still shimmering with a rainbow hue.

Everything about the diorama paled beside the center of the room, though. Rolling off the two figures was the immense magic that Sistina had felt, and from them came the wave of white flame and the black lightning. A man and woman stood there, just as when they had slain one another so many years ago.

The goddess Demasa was a beautiful woman, her eyes like stars, her hair like woven moonlight, and her armor crafted of silver wood. In her hand she held a broadsword of light, which she had brought down on the head of her opponent, her other hand casting out the fan of flames, leaving her open to the attack which had slain her.

Just as Demasa was a being of light, Kylrius was of darkness. He was also elven, and though his skin was almost as pale as Demasa’s own, his eyes were black as pitch and his back-length hair midnight blue. His armor was beautiful, made of some midnight-blue metal that radiated shadow around him, and he held a rapier made of black lightning that had pierced Demasa’s chest, having left himself open in the same moment.

Both deities were long dead, yet their power still warred with one another, time itself frozen around them as in the end neither god had proven the victor in their battle. The rampaging strength of it made Sistina shuddered internally, backing up slowly. This was more than she could handle, not without proper preparations, and even then… even if she prepared, if she didn’t expend an immense amount of magic quickly, there was little doubt in her mind as to what would happen to her. No mortal could absorb the power of a god unaided, and for all her power, Sistina was still mortal after a fashion.

So Sistina turned away and left the ancient halls of Everium’s throne room, shivering as she felt the heartbeat of power echoing silently behind her.

* * *

“Almost there, Slaid. What do you want to do?” Umar asked quietly, sitting in front of the fire and looking at his commander expectantly.

“Hmm… well, the rumors have been right so far, at least according to our contacts, and that Kelvanis patrol out here supports our information too,” Slaid replied slowly, considering the matter thoughtfully as he stirred the pot of beans. They didn’t have an enormous amount of food, and the group they’d brought with had been dozens of times larger than any he’d accompanied before. Looking up at Umar, Slaid raised an eyebrow. “That being said, there’s no reason to jump all the way in without thinking. Are you willing to go scout out Beacon and sound out the locals?”

“I thought you’d ask,” Umar replied with a slight smile, glancing at the horizon, where they could see the crimson glow of the city’s tower ahead. “Too be honest, I’m a little worried, but even more curious about this place. I’ll head out in the morning, if you don’t mind?”

“Good. Be careful, Umar. I don’t want to lose you,” Slaid replied softly, smiling as he added. “Take a couple of men with you. I’ll ask for a volunteer from the former slaves, too.”

“Sounds like a plan, boss. I don’t want to die any more than you do,” Umar chuckled, grinning. “How’re the beans?”

Testing one, Slaid grimaced and shook his head, murmuring. “Depends on how hungry you are, I think. Me, I’m waiting a bit more.”

Umar and a couple of the others chuckled in agreement and settled in to wait, watching the crimson beacon on the horizon.

Chapter 10

“Captain? We have a few human men who want to speak to someone who’s in charge,” Linda Skylark, now a sergeant, poked her head into the office, and Desa looked up with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh? Why is that, and who are they?” the Captain asked, shuffling the papers she had to the side.

“It’s another of the small bands of people we’ve seen trickling in, though there’s something odd about this group. One of them is a slave, and the others are armed. The man in charge called himself Umar, and he strikes me as more of a bandit or such,” Skylark explained, shrugging slightly. “Wish I could tell you more, but I’m not sure of anything else. They’re a bit suspicious, but not quite as much as some of the others who’ve shown up.”

“I wish that we had a better way of figuring out who to let in than looking for command sigils,” Desa muttered, frowning deeply. “Still, we let in the adventurers, and we need to help slaves. I really doubt that Kelvanis would have many volunteers who’d be willing to be branded in order to infiltrate the city.”

“I agree with you there, Captain,” Skylark nodded quickly, before pausing and asking. “What do you want me to do?”

“Show them in, and I want you to stay here as well. No more than two of them inside, though,” Desa cautioned, frowning as she added. “We don’t want to give them a chance to attack if they aren’t friendly.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Skylark nodded and quickly slipped out of the room to retrieve Desa’s visitors.

While the younger woman was gone, Desa quickly put away her documents. None of them were very important, but it was best not to have anything that a spy might be able to use out and available. A minute later Skylark returned with two human men, and the Captain found herself studying them closely.

The man in front moved with a grace that spoke to her of familiarity with forests, as well as the stride of a trained warrior. He was stocky and well-muscled, if on the thin side, and his eyes and hair were both pale brown. Two empty sheaths hung from his belt, each for long, curved daggers, and his swarthy skin was weathered from a great deal of time outdoors. His worn leather armor and clothing spoke of a great deal of time as a woodsman. The odd combination of weaponry and his outfit intrigued Desa somewhat.

At his side was a somewhat clumsier-looking man, tall and with a large nose. The man was even thinner and didn’t move like a warrior, his adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed. The man had thin red hair and blue eyes, and also looked to have sunburned sometime recently, from the flakes of skin on his face.

“This is Captain Desa Iceheart,” Skylark told them, stepping to the side as she closed the door. The two men were studying Desa as she looked them over.

“May I ask what your position in Beacon is, Captain?” the first man asked calmly, his eyes intent.

“I command the city defenses, and answer only to Her Majesty,” Desa replied shortly, leaning back and steepling her hands in front of her. “Who are you?”

“I see. I’m Umar Sharptongue, and this is Adrian Chandler,” the man replied, nodding slowly as he thought. “I’m here to ask a few questions. Mostly I’m wondering what your intentions toward Kelvanis are.”

Irritation rushed through Desa at his tone, but she suppressed it quickly, taking a breath before replying flatly. “Kelvanis won’t rest until we’re destroyed, so they’re an enemy that must be defeated utterly.”

“But what of the common folk of Kelvanis?” Umar asked, almost challenging her. “Most of them haven’t had anything to do with attacking you, or the nations of Sifaren or Yisara. What about them? Are you going to slaughter them wholesale?”

“Of course not!” Desa spat, standing up in outrage. “Oh, they aren’t innocent, since they’ve allowed the rulers of Kelvanis to get away with enslaving thousands of others for decades, but we would never do something like that! It’s the rulers of Kelvanis that have to be eliminated, not every man, woman, and child.”

“Is that the opinion of your Queen as well?” Umar asked, his manner softening slightly as he continued, holding up a hand to forestall her angry retort. “I’m asking for a good reason, Captain Iceheart. Please?”

“If anything, Her Majesty has been a moderating influence on the rest of us,” Desa replied, harshly stepping on her urge to speak more vehemently. “What are you doing here?”

“Most of Kelvanis considers me a bandit, Captain, but I’m glad to hear that your Queen feels similarly to you. To answer your question, I’m a representative of the much-diminished Crown Loyalists of Kelvanis,” Umar replied, smiling slightly as he explained further. “While we don’t have immense resources, there’s more of us than I think the Archon believes, and we would love nothing more than to take down the current leadership. Tell me, would your Queen be interested in an alliance?”

* * *

“What’s the holdup, Ed?” Rene asked, the portly, plain woman shaving a stick impatiently as they waited for the fire to get warmer. She was eminently forgettable, with brown hair and eyes, and just attractive enough to not be memorable.

Edward was similar in a lot of ways, though his hair was almost black and he had a wiry body instead, and the man shook his head, murmuring. “Trouble. We’ll have to tell Kevin when we get back, but I spotted a large group a bit to the southwest. They’re mostly slaves, but I recognized a few of the abolitionists that were supposed to be dead. Including Slaid Damrung.”

“What? Kevin put a dagger into his eye as he was leaving their manor five years ago! He loves telling that story,” Oliver protested, the handsome blonde foreigner offering one of the sausages to Rene, who savagely speared it before holding it over the flames. “How could you see him there?”

Edward shrugged, settling back and shaking his head. “I’ve no idea how he survived, but he’s missing an eye, so Kevin must’ve been mistaken about how deep his knife went. Regardless, it means that some of our old contracts are still alive and kicking.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Xaris rumbled, and they all looked at their tall, lean leader, his voice deep despite his slight frame. His eyes were like coal, and his smile was unfriendly as he shook his head, running a hand over his shaven skull. “Our current contract is more important. Leave them alone, we’ll talk to the Guildmaster once we’ve dealt with the dungeon. Old contracts can always be dealt with later.”

“Sure. Seems like a better idea than trying to get too fancy,” Oliver agreed.

“How hard do you think killing the dungeon will be?” Rene asked, glancing at Xaris curiously. “I didn’t think it would be easy, mind, but the question won’t leave me alone.”

“Depends on a lot of things, but dryads don’t like fire, so we’ll start there. The city actually should make this easier, if rumors are accurate and the dungeon keeps coming out to talk to their nobles,” Xaris told her, sitting back on his rock and stretching his legs. “That’ll mean there’s a shortcut somewhere. We just need to find it, and as soon as we’re in range, we shut the damned thing down and kill it. Get in, kill it, and we’re golden.”

“Assuming that the teleport stone works,” Oliver muttered softly.

“It should. Kevin checked it before even taking the contract,” Edward replied, beginning to heat his own sausage. “I don’t think he’d sacrifice all of us pointlessly.”

“He wouldn’t, but mistakes happen. We’ll take this slow and carefully,” Xaris told them, smiling again as he added. “Though I doubt that it’ll take us too long. It shouldn’t cause any problems if we wait a week or two.”

* * *

“Slaid Darkeye, is it? I’ve heard of you,” Phynis spoke in a friendly tone, standing as the man stepped into the small dining room. The man had short-cut black hair and had a black eyepatch over his left eye, but his beard was well-trimmed and he was surprisingly handsome, despite the numerous scars that adorned his arms and the old nicks on his face, but he was also wearing plain but reasonably nice clothing. She suspected that he kept the clothing mostly for meetings like this one.

“Queen Constella, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” Slaid replied with a bow, smiling slightly. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised that you know of me. The question is how much you know about me.”

“Your actual name is Slaid Damrung, survivor of the Damrung Massacre, when your entire family was murdered in the night. Your grandfather was Duke Damrung, and was the last noble of Kelvanis to resist Ulvian Sorvos’ control of Kelvanis,” Phynis replied calmly, looking up at him with a raised eyebrow. “You have partnered with the few surviving abolitionists in Kelvanis, along with the old Crown Loyalists, to try to overthrow the current regime. My family supported you as we could, as did the crown of Yisara, as I recall.”

“Sounds like you know more than I thought you did,” Slaid replied with a chuckle, smiling and nodding around the room. “May I ask who else is here? I don’t recognize any of the others except for Umar and Adrian.”

The former was lurking near the punch bowl, while Adrian chatted animatedly with Ruby. Apparently Adrian was the representative of nearly a thousand escaped slaves, which had somewhat surprised Phynis until she’d learned that he’d been an extremely skilled healer and vocal opponent of Kelvanis’ government before his enslavement.

Nodding toward the corner, Phynis began simply. “The dryad in the corner is Sistina, the intelligence of the dungeon and architect of our little city. She’s also my lover, along with the Jewels. They are the ladies who you see scattered about the room with unusual hair colors, Ruby is talking to Adrian. Each of them were priestesses of Medaea that were captured and enslaved by one of Kelvanis’ Adjudicators before their rescue. They have a relationship with Sistina and myself. Captain Desa Iceheart is by the window with Court Mage Farris, they were both my guards before I left Sifaren, and are among my most loyal servants. Yes, Farris is made of stone, her body is that of a golem. The situation there is a touch complex.”

Turning slightly, she nodded as she continued. “Albert Windgale is the leader of the Western Adventuring Guild in town, and he’s speaking with Earl Thatcher, a Kelvanis soldier who defected some time ago. I don’t see Kassandra just yet, but the sun hasn’t fallen, so I’m not surprised. You won’t be able to miss her, she’s a human and is unnaturally pale. She’s going to be running the Mage Academy in Beacon. The others declined to attend, I’m afraid, so whoever is here will have to do.”

“That’s a lot of women, Your Majesty. Why?” Slaid asked curiously, looking at the room of people from beside her. Along one wall was a table of refreshments, and Phynis moved toward it slowly, with him following in her wake.

“Well, it started with my personal guard all being female. Then we had the priesthood of Medaea show up, who were also all women. Add to that the preponderance of slaves who happened to be nearby being women, and it snowballed somewhat. Numbers have equaled out somewhat now that we’re freeing laborers and farmhands, but at the moment men in the palace are outnumbered by women almost eight to one,” Phynis replied wryly, shaking her head. “Perhaps it wasn’t intentional, but once someone pointed it out a week ago, I haven’t been able to avoid noticing.”

“Fair enough. It’s definitely something that I noticed right away,” Slaid seemed amused and smiled for a moment, before his smile faded and he asked more seriously. “That being said, I have to ask what it is that you had in mind? You’ve got a massive city here, but it’s almost deserted.”

“That’s our main problem. We have powerful defenses, and the more time that passes, the more golem soldiers Sistina can build for us, but it’s a matter of time. Kelvanis is attacking Sifaren as we speak, and things are starting to unravel all around us. We don’t have time or manpower, Slaid,” Phynis replied, the weight of her position descending on her again. “Sistina can easily make weapons and armor, but we don’t have the people or the time to train them to fight. I suspect we’ll be able to defend Beacon against almost anything Kelvanis can throw at us in the short term, but…”

He nodded as her voice trailed off, his voice serious. “I entirely understand. The reason I ask is that while we have a lot of people in my organization, we simply can’t equip them properly. More than a few times we’ve considered going to Sifaren or Yisara and working out of their territory, but that would make us like foreigners. Even now I’m loathe to simply join you, but at this point we don’t have much of a choice. I could have a few thousand men and women here within weeks if I asked, but the question is whether or not you’re willing to take the risk of their presence.”

Phynis understood his point quite clearly. A few thousand trained soldiers inside the walls could be devastating if they were hostile, but she nodded and smiled at him, beginning to fill a plate with food. “While I would be lying if I said I wasn’t concerned about the presence of so many outsiders, I have few options at present, and everything I’ve heard about you helps to put me at ease. If you’re willing to bring them together, I’m more than happy to work with you, Slaid. There’s only one thing that we need to address first.”

“When to stop, if we win, and who gets what,” Slaid replied levelly, prompting a nod from her as he smiled and nodded. “I won’t stop until the Archon, the Adjudicators, and the Justicars are removed from power. Everything else can be rebuilt into a new government, given time. I consider that to be victory.”

“I require slavery to be abolished in Kelvanis, and for Kelvanis to return to its borders from 20 years past, unless the native inhabitants choose to remain as part of the nation,” Phynis replied, her voice calm as she added. “Former slaves must be given enough to survive for a year and allowed to leave the nation.”

“I see no issue with that,” Slaid agreed, pouring a glass of punch. He extended it, and Phynis clinked a glass of her own against his.

“Excellent. Do we have an agreement, then?” She asked.

“I believe we do,” Slaid agreed, and both of them took a drink. A moment later he chuckled darkly. “I do believe diplomats would have a fit of apoplexy at how we just negotiated, though.”

“It’d be good for them,” Phynis replied brightly, smiling as Diamond approached. “We can figure out exact details in the coming days, but I think we have a basis for working together.”

“Indeed. Making certain that Ulvian Sorvos is buried in an unmarked grave,” Diamond spoke softly, prompting growls of agreement from everyone in earshot.

Chapter 11

“It’s so damned weird walking around a dungeon like this,” Darak said, the brown-bearded dwarf looking up at the ceiling of the dungeon’s fifth floor sourly. His armor was splattered with sap and other ichor, and Joseph just knew that the other man would gripe endlessly when he had to clean it later.

“How is it much different than before? The rooms are closer together than they used to be, and aside from the firestorm tree exploding into a fire elemental, it hasn’t been that bad,” Penelope asked, cleaning her sword off on a fallen wolf. Joseph’s beloved had somehow managed to avoid most of the grime that encrusted Darak, and she’d braided her own brown hair and pinned it in a tight coil around her head. Her eyes were dark brown and positively dancing in amusement as she glanced over at Joseph. “In fact, I’d almost say it’s better since we don’t have to trek for miles before getting somewhere useful.”

“I’m annoyed because we all know that the dungeon isn’t even trying! She’s watching us run around for her own amusement, like… like a child watching a puppet show!” Darak growled, throwing a hand out to either side of himself to point at the walls around them. “With other dungeons, at least I know they aren’t occupied with something like building a damned city!”

“Other dungeons aren’t able to build golems like those we’ve seen outside,” Nirath spoke softly, the elf leaning on her staff as she waited, her black hair pulled back in a ponytail that cut off at her shoulders, the new haircut looking nice on her, which was good since the incident with the fire jet had made it a necessity. “I don’t know about you, Darak, but I certainly wouldn’t care to run into a half-dozen of those down here.”

“I know that! It just feels wrong,” Darak replied, sighing and shaking his head.

“While the dungeon may not be trying to kill us, you know as well as I do she isn’t trying to make things easy, either,” Joseph spoke at last, nodding to Penelope as he continued, waiting on the others for the moment. “Albert hasn’t been too close-lipped about his conversations with Sistina. In large part she wants the fights to be difficult, but not impossible, and to allow us to escape if needed. It’s good for her in the long run, and apparently she enjoys watching how we deal with things. Besides, how many dungeons do you think might actually take requests about what sort of things you’d like to bring out?”

“None that I know of,” the dwarf admitted grudgingly. “Though I suppose no one has really tried before, either.”

“A fair point,” Joseph nodded in turn, groaning as he stretched a leg. “Even so, it is what it is, and we’d best get going. Martin said the next floor was water-based, right?”

“He did,” Penelope replied, her voice sour. “They ran into water elementals, a bunch of carnivorous flying fish, and what looked like a giant octopus, of all things.”

“Dammit, I had enough trouble with the Cerulean Dungeon, the last thing I wanted was a repeat of that!” Darak cursed, standing up and hefting his axe. The dwarf began to lead the way, and Penelope followed close after him. Joseph didn’t hesitate, following her as his sore leg complained at him. He must’ve twisted it earlier.

“We don’t know how it’ll compare. Martin didn’t tell us how the floor was laid out, so we’d best be cautious,” Nirath warned, following behind the others as she buttoned up her trench coat.

“Another good point, out of many. I wish he wasn’t so… vague at times,” Penelope murmured, looking around as they began to descend. Partway down the tunnel split, the left fork adorned by a tent symbol carved into the wall, light pouring from the entrance. “Huh. Doesn’t this symbol mean this is a safe zone?”

“According to the sign outside, yes,” Joseph confirmed, shifting around her to peek down the tunnel. “What’s it like?”

“Damned strange,” Darak replied, moving farther down the passage and allowing the others to look into the room.

The chamber wasn’t huge, but there was a glowing crystal orb in the ceiling to provide light to the entire room, and what it revealed made Joseph’s eyebrows rise in surprise. There was a crystalline pond fed by a fountain from the wall, surrounded by grass and a number of flowers, while a stone table and benches sat nearby, next to a fireplace in which burned a flame without fuel.

“That is… different. Far more comfortable-looking than I anticipated,” Nirath admitted, shaking her head. “Still, we rested in the last room. I don’t see us needing to use this room. Agreed?”

With a murmur of assent, they continued onward, and as they descended, Joseph could hear faint sounds similar to the release of air from a steam engine. He frowned, but didn’t say anything.

Darak paused as he came to the entrance of the next room, his axe up, but his voice was distinct in his distress. “Oh, hells. This looks damned lovely.”

The room in front of him was large, and looking into it, Joseph swore under his breath. “Ah, shit. Penelope, you got that rope?”

“Of course I do. Why do you want it?” She asked, glancing at him curiously.

“Because I think we need to tie it around me, so you can drag me out when I fall into the water. Damned dungeon,” Joseph replied in resignation, his words causing Darak to burst into laughter.

The room was long and relatively narrow. Each end of the room had a large platform, and the gap in between the platforms was filled with water. Small stone pedestals were spaced about five feet apart, creating three separate paths that led to the other side of the room. The problem was that each pedestal was slightly under water, and what looked like blowholes in each of them periodically sent blasts of water into the air. Joseph was grimly certain that he was going to either slip and fall into the water during a jump, or that one of those jets was going to send him flying.

Darak’s dark, stone-like skin lightened as the dwarf dismissed Shale, his summoned spirit. The dwarf explained, still smirking. “While I’m not as clumsy as Joe, I don’t think that we need two of us falling in. I’m a lot more comfortable with this if I’m not four times my normal weight.”

“Thanks a lot,” Joseph muttered, glaring at the water and sighing, almost slumping in place. “Why did she do something like this? I’m not the most agile person in the world!”

“I can’t say that I’m certain, but I suspect this is another test,” Nirath replied, stepping into the room and staring at the water with narrowed eyes. “If I’m not mistaken, there aren’t creatures in the water, which means that we at least aren’t going to be attacked in the middle of the room. Water elementals are admittedly possible, but that’s a slightly different problem.”

“That’s good news. At least we’re not going to be fighting off a pack of voracious fish while dragging you out of the water, Joe,” Penelope teased, grinning broadly at his scowl. “What?”

“I hate you all,” the cleric announced, glowering at all of them, then sighed and muttered. “Come on, let’s get this over with. Just don’t let me drown, please?”

The chorus of chuckles wasn’t comforting, particularly when even Nirath joined in the mirth.

Chapter 12

“High Priestess?” Diane asked, blinking in shock as she paused in the seamstress’ small salon. The Silver Dynasty was a well-regarded establishment, and the rooms were all lined in fine wood paneling with elaborate furnishings and rugs, which helped soften some of the stifling nature of the human city.

Elissa of Silence, the high priestess of Tyria in the city looked up from her tea and smiled broadly, standing up quickly. The black-haired human was tiny, barely over five feet in height and petite but quite beautiful, and her brilliant eyes were a strange purplish-blue, dancing at the sight of Diane. Unlike her usual white robes that were sheer to reveal her religious brand, Elissa was wearing an elaborate blue gown with gold embroidery. The human spoke brightly as she approached. “Diane! I didn’t expect to meet you here! What brings you out into the city today?”

“My wardrobe is growing somewhat stale, and Ulvian asked that I come get a few new dresses made,” Diane replied in embarrassment, smoothing the crimson velvet gown she wore. It was rather tight, actually, but she shrugged and added. “This was the only seamstress that Maria could recommend for elves, so I thought it would be best.”

“Of course, of course. Ulvian is still being a controlling ass, then? Of course he is, that’s a stupid question,” Elissa shook her head and gestured toward the table. “Please, join me for tea. Who’s your guard? I assume she’s your guard, based on her expression.”

“Thank you, Elissa,” Diane replied, gratefully moving to sit, but paused as Elissa looked behind her, where Serel was hovering almost silently, watching like a hawk. “This is Enforcer Serel. She was assigned as my personal bodyguard. I suspect she’s also my jailor.”

Serel was taller than either of them, standing six feet in height and with far more athletic of a figure. Her body was quite evident under tight black leather reinforced by lightweight plates of blackened mithral, and she had a long blade at her side. The guard had black hair and only a few tasteful scars, accompanied with a strange tattoo over her left cheek, and her eyes were light blue, though not as vivid as Elissa’s own eyes. Serel was largely silent, and her manners left Diane nervous most of the time, feeling somewhat like a mouse within reach of a viper.

“You only suspect? Well, at least you qualify to have an Enforcer guarding you,” Elissa replied with a shrug. “Enough about her, though. How’s Jaine doing?”

“I think that you’d know better than I,” Diane replied dryly, slipping into a comfortable chair with a sigh and shifting in place. “She spends much of her time at the temple with you, and I’ve been preoccupied. I feel rather guilty about it.”

“She has grown rather devoted, hasn’t she?” Elissa smiled gently and shrugged, settling back in her chair. “I like Jaine, she’s an earnest young woman. She’s been talking about maybe going to help with the dedication of Westgate’s temple, but seems a bit hesitant.”

“Perhaps so. It might be my fault, to be honest,” Diane replied, hesitating a moment before following directions and carefully offering. “In fact… well, would it help if I came to the dedication? While I may not fully agree with her or you on the nature of our place in the world, I appreciate all that you have done in Tyria’s name. The slaves in Kelvanath seem to be doing better, at least better than they were when I got here.”

“I think that would ease Jaine’s mind immensely,” Elissa replied with a broad smile, but paused and asked more seriously. “Are you certain, though? I know you weren’t happy with her when she joined the priesthood. I believe that she said that you were… nigh hysterical.”

“She’s likely righter than I’d like to admit. I’d been having strange, horrible dreams at the time, and I just… well, I snapped,” Diane replied, trying not to say too much. “Still, I’ve come to terms with it over the winter, and she seems safer with you than anywhere else in the city.”

“True enough! I’m not going to let Ulvian have his way in the temple, and he knows it,” Elissa replied brightly, grinning as she sat forward, teasing. “I’ll convert you yet, you know.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” Diane told her in a dry tone, shaking her head. A moment later she asked. “So why are you here?”

“It isn’t like I weave my robes out of nothing, you know,” Elissa told her, laughing softly as she explained. “I have other clothing for when I’m in private or out in the city, but I’m getting a new set of robes for the dedication I spoke of. I may need to get some made for Jaine as well, if she’s going to join me. Are you certain you don’t want to be a priestess, Diane? The three of us together might be able to force Ulvian into a stroke, and that’d be good for my heart.”

“Not at the moment. You said you wouldn’t push,” Diane refused Elissa gently. “Even if that is a lovely thought.”

“True, true, I’m sorry. The idea just entertains me,” Elissa apologized. “So what sort of colors were you planning on for your clothing?”

* * *

Serel didn’t entirely ignore the conversation between the two women. Based on what she knew of Tyria, she suspected that there was far more to Elissa than it seemed, and something about the woman disturbed her. Even so, she could feel the faint resonance of the goddess’ energy from Elissa, indicating that there was some kind of connection there, and that it was growing stronger.

Diane was far more important to Serel, not the least because her safety had been stressed by both the Archon and Wenris. It was Wenris’ orders that carried more weight, for the succubus was the one who could control her utterly, but why the older succubus considered Diane so important was beyond Serel’s ability to comprehend.

The former queen was tough-minded and blunt when upset, but also not useful in battle or via magic. Serel thought that Jaine would be more important, but the mature elf was somehow the one that had Wenris’ attention, and the older succubus had told her that if Diane died, Serel had best hope she was dead as well, or Wenris would make her life a living hell. Even Ulvian hadn’t been so vehement, but such was the nature of things.

Her other orders puzzled her, too. Serel didn’t know why Wenris was keeping things from Ulvian, but the simple information that it was on the orders of her Lady had been rather illuminating. Obviously things weren’t as they seemed even between the Archon and Irethiel, which was interesting. A small part of Serel hoped that she still had a chance at vengeance against him, but she wasn’t going to get her hopes up.

Serel’s gaze was drawn to the door as it opened and a human slave stepped into the room, carrying a tray with another teacup and plate, as well as additional refreshments. The woman was pretty enough, but not exceptionally so, her hair a common blonde and her most striking feature a small mole under her left eye. There was something about the woman’s clothing and black slave brand that bothered Serel, but she wasn’t sure quite what it was.

“Oh, thank you!” Diane exclaimed, the elf sitting back as the woman set the plate and teacup in front of her.

As the woman reached for the teapot, Serel caught a flicker of light from where her hand was on the tray and moved without thinking. The ring of her sword echoed through the small room as it left her sheathe, and everyone froze for a moment. An instant later the woman’s head fell from her shoulders and blood sprayed the room as her body crumpled, her hand losing its grip on the wicked dagger she’d pulled from the piled napkins.

“Serel! What did you just do?” Diane protested, standing and pulling away as she wiped at the blood. The woman’s eyes were slightly wild, but it was Elissa’s reaction that Serel noticed more.

The priestess had hardly blinked at the beheading for a moment, and only now was she standing, looking outraged. Serel stepped forward, her voice calm as she replied calmly. “I was saving your life, Lady Diane. She just pulled out a dagger while you were distracted, and her clothing was fake. It wasn’t made by the proprietor of this establishment. It was too crudely made, though passable enough of a copy to fool me for a few moments.”

“Her brand also appears to be fake,” Elissa spoke, her tone angry as her eyes narrowed, pointing at the waist of the woman’s body. “Look, it’s starting to run.”

“That… why?” Diane asked, looking stunned for a moment, looking down to see the ink of the brand beginning to dissolve where the blood was touching it. “Or more accurately, why now?”

“Do you have an idea of who may want you dead?” Elissa asked, the priestess stepping away from the corpse while Serel knelt to search the woman’s body. There was only a small pouch of coins on her, which caused a frown to flicker across Serel’s face.

“Of course I do. I’m not sure it’s likely, but it’s possible someone in Yisara wants to make sure I’m no longer in Kelvanis’ hands. I don’t know for certain, of course, but there could be countless others even here in Kelvanis that might want me out of the way. I’m at every state dinner the Archon hosts, after all,” Diane replied nervously, her face pale. “I’ve heard enough to know that he’s considered marriageable by many of the noblewomen.”

“That’s possible. I’m not seeing any obvious signs of who she might work for, but-” Serel began, only to jump to her feet, hand on her sword as the door opened again.

“Ladies, I have additional tea for you,” a maid stepped into the room, this one not a slave and with her dark hair in an elaborate braid. The moment she saw the carnage, the woman dropped the tray of tea with a crash, exclaiming. “Gods above! What happened here?”

“There was an attempt on Lady Yisara’s life,” Serel replied, standing up and looking the maid in the eyes, shock obvious on the woman’s face. “I have some questions for you.”

“I… y-yes, of course!” The young woman answered with a stutter, obviously terrified as Serel smiled at her.

* * *

“Good job keeping Diane alive, Serel! I knew that disposing of you would be a bad idea, you’re just too good to throw away entirely,” Ulvian said, turning to look at Serel with a broad smile as he nodded happily at her. Kelvanis’ Archon was a tall, lean man with dark blue eyes and shoulder-length black hair, and he wore his customary purple robes well. His smile faded somewhat as he continued. “The assassination attempt was most unwelcome news, though.”

“Thank you, Lord Archon. I just did my duty,” Serel replied courteously. It wouldn’t do to show her hatred of the man, especially when there was nothing she could do to him. She continued calmly. “The assassin wasn’t terribly competent to begin with. Confident, but not competent.”

“Even so, she nearly managed to kill Diane, and that would have been extremely distressing to me. We spent far too much in exchange for her,” the Archon replied with a scowl, which he quickly forced from his face. “Did you have to kill the assassin? We could have found out a great deal from her if you hadn’t.”

“I only had a moment to act, and the angle was wrong to reliably disarm her,” Serel told him flatly, shaking her head firmly. “Had I more warning I would have been able to capture her, but under the circumstances I had no choice but to strike a lethal blow.”

“Drat. Well, there’s no use crying over spilt milk,” Ulvian sighed and sat behind his desk, raising an eyebrow as he asked. “What were you able to learn about the assassin?”

“The woman was supposedly named Claire, and she was a recent hire by Silver Dynasty. She was a cook they employed from Sirshif, and had been working there without problems for two weeks,” Serel reported quickly and clearly. “Checking her lodging, she possessed over a dozen daggers and sheaths that would allow her to hide them in different styles of dresses, as well as several deadly poisons. It is fortunate that Diane didn’t drink the tea, as her cup was lined with a potent venom. There is no sign of how Claire intended to escape the city or who she might have been working for.”

“Well, isn’t that a fine crock of shit?” Ulvian groused, frowning for a moment and starting to pace behind his desk, muttering. “Sirshif… I’ll bet that someone from Yisara is behind it, but they can’t have official backing. Not with the treaty in place, at least… no one is enough of an idiot to turn Fate against them. That means that tracking them down is going to be a pain in the ass.”

Serel didn’t reply, suppressing the urge to smirk at him. She didn’t think that Ulvian was wrong, but it was amusing to watch him fret. Finally he nodded and looked at her.

“Thank you again, Serel. I’d like you to go back to your duties,” the Archon told her, her voice unusually sober. “If there was one assassin, there might be more. Keep Diane alive, please?”

“I will do my utmost,” Serel replied with a bow, but didn’t leave just yet as she asked. “However, Diane was speaking of going with Jaine and the High Priestess to the dedication of Westgate’s temple. Should I attempt to dissuade her?”

“I… no. No, don’t do that,” Ulvian paused, frowning for a moment. “She’s making progress, so I don’t want to sabotage it. I’m planning to go myself, though for other reasons. Just ensure her safety while she’s there.”

“As you command,” Serel agreed, smiling thinly as she left the room. She half hoped that Ulvian would make the mistake of ‘attacking’ Diane over the next few weeks, so she could behead him. The mental image did an excellent job of cheering her up.

Chapter 13

“I’ve been thinking,” Ruby spoke between spoonful’s of soup, and Phynis looked up from savoring her own meal. The crystalline hair of the ladies around the table was a marked contrast to her own pink hair, and Phynis had to suppress a smile at the sight of them. The color of their hair and eyes had been forced on the priestesses so they would match their new names, but it also felt like it suited them so well that Phynis couldn’t imagine them differently anymore.

“Uh, oh,” Amethyst murmured, prompting giggles from most of the others, though Diamond and Sapphire only smiled. Even Sistina smiled, though the dryad didn’t have a place at the table and was simply standing nearby.

“Shush, you!” Ruby retorted, but she couldn’t help a smile as she chided. “At least I try to be productive.”

“What were you thinking about?” Diamond spoke quickly, smoothly breaking into the conversation in a mild but curious tone.

“I was thinking about the seven of us. Lirisel has essentially taken over running the temple, and was placed in charge by the Archpriestess. It also seems like everyone else in the city has duties that they have to carry out. We don’t, not really,” Ruby explained, still eating in between sentences. She took a sip of water before continuing. “Oh, we’ve been helping, don’t get me wrong, but when we’re introduced to outsiders, what would we be introduced as?”

“The Crown Jewels?” Opal suggested brightly, her fiery orange eyes glittering with mirth as Phynis groaned and Emerald spluttered into her glass.

“Oh, gods and goddesses above, don’t even suggest that!” Phynis protested in near-horror, handing a napkin to Emerald. “It’s bad enough that the nickname the Adjudicator gave you all stuck, but that just makes me sound sleazy!”

“Maybe we could join the Royal Guard?” Sapphire suggested, tilting her head slightly. “We have the power to help out a great deal.”

“No, we’re too close to Phynis for that. Desa would never let us join the guard due to personal feelings,” Diamond disagreed, shaking her head.

“What do you think, Phynis?” Topaz asked, looking at the Queen with a smirk. “It’s your city, after all.”

“I’m not sure. None of the monarchs of Sifaren have taken multiple consorts at the same time in recent memory, and Everium isn’t much help, since their rules were… complicated,” Phynis told them, sitting back and drumming her fingers on the table idly. “I’d almost make you court magi, but that isn’t really appropriate either.”

“City guardians?” Sistina spoke up, her voice breaking the silence after a moment as the dryad tilted her head at them. “Coordinated, powerful. Greater than sum of your parts. May be capable of learning high magic.”

“Wait, what do you mean by guardians?” Ruby asked, blinking in surprise at the dryad. “Let alone the idea of learning high magic, I’m just not sure what you mean. We’ll defend the city, of course, but I’m not certain what you’re talking about.”

Several of the others nodded, and Phynis both saw and felt Sistina frown as she considered how to explain her thoughts. Finally she responded, her voice patient. “City defenses are magical. Enchantments very complex, but self-guiding. Without intelligence. Can be tricked, bypassed. Defenses can be interfaced with, controlled. I can, if able to see. If demon lord comes, have measures. Measures occupy me. You seven, coordinate magic. Interface with spells, control defenses. More efficient.”

“Ah, so our ritual magic, the ability to merge our strength together would actually help be able to control the defenses more effectively?” Diamond asked, her eyes seeming to light up, prompting Phynis to smile.

“Yes. Perhaps better than me,” Sistina replied with a gentle smile of her own. “Outside of domain, senses are limited. Would take practice.”

“If you’re all willing to give it a try, I think that would be an excellent use of your talents,” Phynis offered, happiness flooding her as she saw their reactions. She was growing to love each of the others for who they were, and didn’t like seeing them at loss in their positions. “I know I’d feel happier if you could help secure the city. I saw the shield you threw up on entering the dungeon originally, you know!”

“I didn’t notice, actually. I believe I was too startled at being consumed by a pit in the ground,” Diamond replied softly, smiling as she asked the others. “What do you think?”

They each nodded their agreement, and Sistina smiled, promising. “Will show you how tomorrow. Takes practice.”

Going back to her meal, Phynis felt much better than she had before. From the looks on their faces, the Jewels did as well.

* * *

“What’ve you learned, Rene?” Xaris asked, the assassin sitting back in the small house they’d rented, his hands behind his head as he balanced the chair back against the wall.

The four of them had posed as non-guild adventurers to get into Beacon, which had turned out to be surprisingly easy after the mass of slaves and Kelvanis’ rebels had entered the city. The guards had been frazzled from the work, which had helped significantly. They’d spent much of the last few days gathering information about the dungeon, and the previous day they’d even tried their hands at a delve to make their cover more believable. Xaris had actually been rather surprised at the complexity of the dungeon, which had improved his opinion of the adventurers who delved into such a dangerous place. The skills they needed were similar to some of those that an assassin might need, but stealth wasn’t nearly as useful in a dungeon.

“Well, the Guildmaster, that artificer named Albert, has been meeting with the dryad regularly up in the palace. The adventurers aren’t very secretive and are prone to boasting, so I know that she stays there most of the time, and rumor has it that there’s a shortcut to the center of the dungeon up on the palace grounds. The only problem is that unlike most of the city, the palace is part of the dungeon’s domain,” Rene replied, looking rather satisfied with herself. “I couldn’t get confirmation one way or another on the entrance, but it sounds believable. The question is how we want to get up there. The locals prefer that adventurers to stay down here between the first two walls.”

“Hmm… while we could climb over the walls, that’d be pretty suspicious, and someone might spot us,” Oliver replied, adding seriously. “The sewers are right out, too. I heard one person saying that they’re part of the dungeon, and that it might have creatures in there to deal with anyone trying to use them. Some idiot was pondering trying the sewers instead of the dungeon, since he thought it might be safer.”

“What about that academy? It’s just below the palace, and they’re testing prospective students, right?” Edward offered, leaning forward. “I know it isn’t the perfect solution, but it could get us up near the palace. My worry is that the dryad in the castle might not be our target. We haven’t gotten in range to use the seeking stone, right?”

“You have a very good point there,” Xaris agreed, a frown crossing his face as he leaned forward again, the legs of the chair making a sharp clack as they hit the ground. “Your method may be the best chance we have to get up to the palace. Once we try, we’re pretty well committed if the palace is part of the dungeon’s domain.”

“Should we ask around a little more? I heard that more people are coming, too,” Rene asked, smiling as she added. “We might be able to use them to get in closer. Maybe even replace some of them if they’re going to be going to the palace.”

“An excellent idea, Rene. Any objections?” Xaris asked the other two. When neither raised any protests, he nodded, running a hand over his head as he smiled. “We’ll wait a week for an opening, then. If we don’t find one, we’ll take advantage of the academy.”

A decision made, each of them went about making certain that everything they needed was in order, their movements sharper and clearer than they’d been before.

Chapter 14

The roads to Galthor had been more difficult to follow than Justicar Ivan Hall had hoped, but less difficult than he had feared they would be. Baron Galthor had evacuated as many people from the towns near the border as he’d been able to manage, placing scouting forces in each to harass and harry any attackers. While they inconvenienced the Justicar’s army, the flurry of minor attacks had been little more than an annoyance, and over two dozen skirmishers had been dealt with. Nearly a third of the raiders had ended up branded.

Once enslaved the captives had proven to be of limited use, since the baron had possessed the foresight to keep any important information from the scouts. The only benefit had been that they’d been able to track down several of the attacking groups before they could disappear into the forest once more. At last they were almost to Galthor itself, though.

The city of Galthor was surrounded by a series of rocky ridges and hills that were difficult for large numbers to travel through in the best of times, but when the conflict with Kelvanis had begun ten years before, Baron Galthor had employed his druids and nature magi to make them even more impassable. Immense walls and clusters of thorns and trees blocked most of the routes through the hills, and the venomous vines were fire resistant as well, which meant that burning them wasn’t really an option. A full decade of growth meant that unless Ivan was willing to spend several weeks hacking a new passage through miles of natural barriers, he had to take one of three roads to Galthor, and two of them would leave his flanks exposed to the rest of Sifaren.

Skythorn Fortress blocked the road that he was following, and the structure was very different than those that Kelvanis or Yisara favored. Galthor had built up several dirt hills around the road, then reinforced them with a series of ironwood palisades. Trying to break through those would be difficult. They had dozens of towers with archers, and Hall was grimly certain they had other traps should his men make the mistake of trying to breach the road, with how the fortress was on either side of the three gatehouses blocking his path forward.

“That’s going to be unpleasant, sir,” Colonel Vane murmured, the woman frowning slightly as she drummed her fingers against her saddle. Her dark hair was short, but hidden beneath her helmet, and the Justicar knew that the woman fancied him. He also knew that the Colonel had no chance of getting what she wanted, but wasn’t going to bring that up unless he had no other choice.

“You might say that, but that fort can only hold a thousand soldiers at most,” Ivan told her, a thin smile crossing his face. “We have significantly more than that with us.”

Vane’s weathered face creased with her smile as she nodded. “True enough, sir!”

They both looked at their army, and Hall couldn’t help but wonder if the elves were intimidated by the sight. A full legion of enslaved elves were their vanguard, with their supply train made up of hundreds of additional slaves. Also with them were three thousand orcs, trampling the bushes and ambling forward slowly behind the elves. Following both groups came Kelvanis’ own soldiers, twelve thousand strong and far more disciplined than either of the others.

As Hall watched, the siege engineers began assembling the ballistae and trebuchets, and his smile widened still more. Glancing toward the fortress, he spoke confidently. “They’re going to be a royal pain in the ass, don’t get me wrong, but we’ll deal with them soon enough, then it’s on to Galthor.”

“Of course, sir!” Vane replied, saluting as her eyes glittered with excitement.

* * *

“Damn them to the hells!” Arise hissed in outrage, looking at the short note she’d been sent.

Agent Spire,

The demands that your contact have made have been judged acceptable, as long as he continues to cooperate. Your sister’s safety is in your hands. As your service is nearing its end, she will be freed the day that you fulfill your part of the agreement.

Spider

Arise almost couldn’t suppress the boiling rage that was flooding through her. It was bad enough that Kelvanis had been blackmailing her into playing the part of a spy for half a decade by dangling her sister’s safety in front of her, but now this? They were going to let that brat Farren enslave her as part of their payment to him? The very thought utterly enraged her, and for a moment she hesitated, struggling with her anger as she thought back to her one meeting with Iris.

It had been difficult to reach the meeting place on the border, but she’d managed it, expecting to meet her sister after she’d escaped Kelvanis’ captivity. Escaping as a slave was difficult, and Arise hadn’t been surprised that Iris hadn’t managed to make it all the way back to Galthor. Her anger on walking into Kelvanis’ ambush had been nearly as deep as her rage was now, as had her horror on seeing her sister kneeling and bearing a brilliant pink brand next to the masked soldiers. The pleading and desperation in Iris’ eyes had forced Arise to agree to be their agent in Galthor, a role which she’d mostly grown numb to. Until now.

“What would Iris think, if she knew?” Arise mumbled, pacing back and forth in the nearly-dark room. The answer was actually fairly simple, she realized after a moment, and the dressmaker slumped slightly. Her sister, if she was even still safe, would be horrified at what she’d done. Iris wouldn’t want her to go through with this. So Arise took a deep breath, grabbed her cloak, and slipped out of the building, heading toward the headquarters of the city guard.

Chapter 15

Ducking the blow of the Kelvanis soldier, Vendis heard the human woman grunt as her sword bit into the tree. Quickly sidestepping and straightening, the elven warrior struck without pause, driving her scimitar through a crease in her attacker’s armor before the woman could dislodge her sword. As the woman gasped and crumpled, leaving her sword stuck in the tree, Vendis quickly looked around, her lips pressing together tightly at the sight.

The Kelvanis force had rushed their ambush, and more soldiers were still emerging from the forest in small clusters, adding to the chaos around her. Her people were giving a good accounting of themselves, with only a handful of them having fallen, but the melee was brutal chaos.

A deafening crack split the forest air as one of Vendis’ magi unleashed a lightning bolt into a cluster of Kelvanis’ soldiers, sending most of the heavily armored humans to the ground smoking. In the brief lull the thunder caused, Vendis spotted Lieutenant Calvor. A trio of illusory copies of himself surrounded the younger man, but his leathers were scarred by a near miss as he slipped past the guard of an opponent confused by his copies, gutting the man mercilessly.

Vendis caught a glimpse of a man aiming a crossbow at her and began to dodge, only to see him fall as an arrow plunged into his throat. She nodded her thanks to Private Alaina and quickly made her way across the battlefield, pausing to give the occasional assistance to her subordinates. They were winning, but part of her was worried that they weren’t seeing the full enemy force.

“Calvor!” Vendis called out as she approached, kicking an enemy soldier hard and letting one of the lieutenant’s men finish him off.

“Captain, to what do I owe the pleasure?” The man asked, pausing to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and inadvertently leaving a thin trail of blood in its place. Calvor looked a bit tired, but not exhausted. That was good.

“We’ve got these bastards, but I don’t see their commander around. Hunt them down and deal with them.” Vendis ordered, her eyes hardening as she continued. “We can’t afford for them to get near our caravan.”

“Yes, sir!” Calvor saluted, understanding and resolve flickering across his face, and he gestured for the rest of his squad. “You heard the Captain! We’ve got an enemy command to kill.”

They let out a chorus of acknowledgements and the group rushed off, leaving Vendis to deal with the main force of attackers. Vendis flinched as an enemy mage launched a fireball at her soldiers, the flickering crimson orb blazing through the air toward her lines. An instant later a net of blue light launched from the hands of one of her magi and enveloped the spell with a sizzle, extinguishing it before the flaming sphere could devastate her troops. Letting out a sigh of relief, Vendis smiled and began to lead her soldiers on the attack this time. Her oversized company wasn’t built for defense, it was built to hit the enemy hard and fast. So that was what she was going to do.

It took only about a quarter of an hour for her soldiers to shatter the morale of the Kelvanis army. The moment only came more swiftly when word came that Calvor had intercepted the enemy commanders well short of the caravan.

* * *

“Good job today, Calvor. You saved a lot of people.” Vendis told the lieutenant later, a smile on her face as she nodded toward the main camp.

“It was the least I could do, Captain. They’ve suffered enough, it’s about time that someone gave them a chance to fight back,” he replied softly, following her gaze.

Vendis’ company was the vanguard of seven full companies that had been dispatched to guard a caravan of former slaves on their way to Beacon. At first Vendis had been skeptical of just how many soldiers had been gathered for the task, but that was before she’d learned the sheer number of former slaves that had been gathered together.

She’d never realized that nearly ten thousand inhabitants of Sifaren were living in fear of their slave brands being controlled. Only half that number were with them, but two out of three had been members of Kelvanis’ slave legions before being rescued. If they could manage to get through the lines later on, Vendis imagined that most of the remaining escaped slaves would come to Beacon as well, as it was one of the few places that offered the hope of true freedom.

Even so, the caravan wasn’t composed of solely former slaves, either. A handful of Sifaren’s nobles, largely children far down the line of inheritance, and several hundred common folk and merchants were with them as well. It was a huge caravan, and even the companies Vendis had been given had difficulty screening it as they crossed the border.

“Captain?” A young private sitting nearby inquired, a blanket across her shoulders.

“Yes, private?” Vendis asked, raising an eyebrow at the young woman. She was too young to be in the army, Vendis realized with a pang of guilt. The need to build up the army against Kelvanis meant that they were having to recruit soldiers well below the usual age of forty. While elves were about as mature as humans at any age below twenty-five, they normally gave their youth plenty of time to decide what they wanted to do with their lives before risking death in battle.

“I was wondering how many more days it’ll be before we reach the city, ma’am,” the young woman replied, looking up at Vendis nervously. “Will we face another fight like that again?”

“Ahh. We actually should reach Beacon the day after tomorrow, possibly one beyond that,” Vendis replied, nodding as she asked. “You see that faint crimson light, almost like a star on the horizon?”

“Yes?” The soldier replied peering toward the light. It was only a bit brighter than the stars, but Vendis nodded and smiled at her.

“That’s the beacon atop the palace,” she explained. “With the speed of the caravan we won’t make it tomorrow, but unless the weather is particularly foul, we should be there by the day after. I also don’t think that we’re going to have another fight like that until we drive down toward Westgate, since I doubt Kelvanis would have their people lurking this close to Beacon. Besides, our scouts should have spotted signs of any others.”

“Oh, good!” The private exclaimed, then blushed and apologized. “S-sorry, ma’am.”

“Don’t be sorry. That was a nasty fight, and I’m glad they rushed the ambush. We could have lost a lot more people than we did,” Vendis told her, sadness welling up inside her as she thought about the casualties they’d taken. “We lost enough people as it is. Still, at least we’ve got a fighting chance.”

“Of course, ma’am.” The young woman nodded, turning back toward the fire.

“Do you think that Yisara will join the war, Captain?” Calvor asked, looking thoughtfully to their south.

Sighing, Vendis shrugged helplessly. “That, I have no idea on. I’ve heard that the Queen is in negotiations with them, but who knows if something will come of it? All we can do is pray for good news. They did lose their old queen to Kelvanis, after all.”

“Well, here’s to hoping they do join us. Every bit of pressure on Kelvanis helps,” Calvor murmured, raising his flask of brandy and taking a solid gulp. Vendis smiled and shook her head. She wanted her head clear, but she certainly agreed with the sentiment.

* * *

Watching the massive number of elves approaching, Desa couldn’t help her surprise. Oh, they weren’t all elves. There were humans and a handful of half-elves as well, but she shook her head in disbelief, looking at Vendis as she spoke. “I know that we had a message about the caravan beforehand, but seeing it is an entirely different thing. You realize that with everyone out there, we’re going to have something like twelve times the population we did when you and Reva left, right?”

“More, I’d think. Don’t you have those rebels as well?” Vendis asked, smiling at Desa impishly.

“Very true, but the situation with the rebels is weird. Who knows whether they’ll end up staying? Still, I think we’re going to have something like fifteen thousand people in the city. That’s an enormous population jump,” Desa replied, sighing as she rubbed her eyes. “Security is going to be a bitch, though.”

“It’s a hell of a difference than the first time we stopped to camp. Right over there, isn’t it?” Vendis agreed, then nodded in the direction of a copse of trees about a mile from the gates. “I remember it like yesterday, but it still feels surreal.”

“Heh. Yeah, that’s the place. Sistina walked right past the guards, completely ignoring them,” Desa chuckled, grinning at the taller soldier. “You were a bit angry with her, as I recall.”

“Of course I was! I was already almost jumping at shadows, then she appeared out of nowhere. How else was I supposed to react?” Vendis protested, glaring at Desa.

“I don’t blame you at all. It’s just amusing in hindsight,” Desa replied, leaning on the wall as the first of the former slaves started up the ramp. “I don’t think I can ever express how grateful I am that Lily decided to go out hunting that day.”

“On that, I totally can agree,” Vendis chuckled, smiling as she asked. “Speaking of Lily, what’s she doing now?”

“Oh, she’s the Royal Gardener. She protested at the title, but when Phynis and Sistina put their foot down, she gave in,” Desa told the other woman. “She’s good at it, too. She just seems to think she’s not very important.”

“In that case, I suppose we should leave her alone. It’s rather endearing that she doesn’t want fame,” Vendis murmured, and smirked. “How do you think she’d react if I snuck up on her?”

Desa couldn’t suppress her own laughter at the thought of the shy woman’s reaction, and just shook her head. “Never mind that, let’s take you up to the palace. You said Alissa’s with you, right?”

“She is. She’s been accompanying some of the nobles.” Vendis explained, and grinned as she added. “I think she hasn’t been terribly pleased with that, but better her than me.”

* * *

“That is a lot of escaped slaves,” Oliver murmured, pausing on the street to watch the swarms of people entering the city. The east gate of Beacon was the one that was used the most, and the road from the gate led straight into what had been dubbed Dungeon Plaza. They were out gathering information, and had been looking forward to telling the others when the first handful of soldiers had entered the city, but now he was somewhat taken aback.

“You’ve got that right,” Edward agreed, his eyes narrowing slightly. “In fact, that could complicate Xaris’ plans. I know he planned on mixing in with outsiders, but that many people could get in our way.”

“True enough. We’ll have to let him know and figure out what he wants to do,” Oliver sighed and shrugged helplessly. “Still, this might give us a chance to get the seerstone close to the dryad and figure out whether she’s our target or not.”

“That’s a thought! Let’s go back and ask him. There’s just enough humans among them that one of us wouldn’t be too out of place,” Edward smiled at the thought.

Oliver nodded, then went ambling back toward the house they were using, starting to whistle brightly.

* * *

Phynis smiled and nodded at Vendis, her voice bright and friendly. “Vendis! It’s good to see you again. How are you? Don’t bow, I don’t need that from you.”

“I’d be better if Kelvanis up and surrendered, but that isn’t going to happen, Your Majesty,” the warrior replied with a grin, straightening from her respectful bow and looking curiously at the odd pair of humans in the room, Slaid and Umar. “That being the case, I’m doing as well as can be expected. May I ask who your companions are? I recognize Farren, Ruby, and Sistina, of course, but I don’t recognize your other guests.”

“Ah, yes. This is Slaid Darkeye and his second-in-command, Umar Sharptongue. They command Kelvanis’ Crown Loyalist faction in rebelling against the Archon and his subordinates,” Phynis explained, her smile broadening as she continued. “They’ve allied with us to try to take down the current regime and agreed to return our people and lands to us if we succeed. This is Captain Vendis Cascade, gentlemen. She commanded the scout force who rescued me from Kelvanis after I was captured last year. She’s skilled and I trust her implicitly.”

“A pleasure to meet both of you,” Vendis’ eyes brightened as she smiled. “I must say that if nothing else, the Archon has a talent for uniting enemies against him. I look forward to working together with you.”

“And I with you, Captain. I was informed that your company intends to take the fight to Kelvanis?” Slaid asked, the man giving a respectful nod.

“Yes, that’s the plan, at least for the moment. I’m currently in charge of the vanguard, while Major Chandler is in charge of the overall force,” Vendis’ voice grew somewhat warier at his question, curious where it was leading. “Why do you ask?”

“I’m mostly asking because we’ve been working on scouting for weak points in the region for years, but haven’t been willing to draw the attention that hitting more than a few of them would cause,” Slaid explained. Glancing at Umar, he asked. “Umar? You think sharing is a good idea in this case?”

“If it’ll hurt Kelvanis, I don’t see why not,” Umar replied, looking at Vendis appreciatively, his voice nonetheless serious. “I don’t know that all of it would be accurate at this point, but we have locations for dozens of supply depots and forts, and they’ve drawn from most of their garrisons for the war against Sifaren, too.”

“That would be an immense help!” Vendis blinked in surprise, but her smile grew warmer as she added. “While we have some information, I suspect that yours might be more detailed.”

“Since you seem to have come to something of an accord, why don’t we go discuss the details over dinner?” Phynis suggested, looking between each of them speculatively.

“That sounds like an excellent idea,” Slaid agreed.

* * *

“Rise, Alissa. I’m a bit surprised to see you back so soon, I thought you’d be accompanying Helia and Sir Reva for some time yet.” Phynis told the guard, smiling at her.

“As did I, Your Majesty, but Queen Calath asked me to assist in escorting some of the immigrants and answering their questions, and also to deliver a letter.” Alissa replied, rising and smiling in return. “It was… interesting. Lisa Vanath in particular was curious about you.”

Phynis didn’t really mind anything until the last sentence, when she blushed, remembering the black-haired young woman, asking in a hesitant tone. “Lisa Vanath? She came along with you?”

“Yes. She’s a rather… aggressive young woman,” the guard replied, tilting her head curiously. “Do you know her, Your Majesty?”

“I met her shortly before the exceedingly unpleasant encounter where General Fairbrook tried to rape me.” Phynis replied, shivering. “She was at the ball, and while she wasn’t exactly unpleasant, she’s an ambitious young lady. I’m suddenly terrified that if I let her meet me, she’s going to try for seduction.”

“If it helps at all, I did tell her that you were in a rather… exclusive polyamorous relationship, and she seemed rather disappointed.” Alissa offered hopefully.

“Oh, good!” Phynis let out a breath of relief, sitting back in her throne, then chuckling. “I really shouldn’t be so nervous about her, but I can’t help it. Lisa was… interesting. Now, then, you brought me a letter from my mother?”

“Yes, of course.” Alissa removed a sealed letter from her messenger bag and stepped forward, offering it to Phynis.

Taking the letter, the Queen examined it for a moment, making certain it was her mother’s seal first, the wax a dull red against the paper. The seal looked right, so she nodded and looked at Sistina, asking. “Sistina? A knife, please?”

Sistina nodded, pulling out one of her silver-hued wooden daggers, which Phynis took carefully. She’d seen them cut through venison effortlessly, so she always treated the dryad’s knives with respect. Sliding the blade under the seal, Phynis cut it away from the fine paper, smiling as she offered the knife back, and Sistina took it as she looked on curiously. Taking a deep breath, Phynis opened the letter and began to read.

Dear Phynis,

It’s been nearly a year since Captain Vendis rescued you from Kelvanis. I’ve had a lot of time to consider what has happened and the decisions I’ve made. Even before the winter I deeply regretted what I’d done, but there was part of me that still was worried and terrified of what might happen if you stayed with Sistina. I had been reading all of the treatises that I could find on dungeons, and they were terrifying. You being at the mercy of one scared me beyond words.

Now I realize just how wrong I truly was. I wanted to make amends, yes, but there was still part of me that didn’t trust Sistina. Then she built a fortress in the space of a night, and gave you a small army of golems that can face foes which my army cannot. It has proven to me that I wasn’t just somewhat wrong in my decisions, but in every one of substance regarding Sistina’s intentions.

I can do little but express my regret for what I’ve done, Phynis. I’m sorry for everything I did that hurt you. I apologize for what Sistina has experienced, and at the first opportunity I will come apologize in person. I love you dearly, and hope that you have a long, happy reign.

Love,

Calath Constella

Phynis stared at the letter for a long moment, feeling tears begin to well up in her eyes, and rapidly blinked to force them back. She’d been horrified by everything that had happened so far, and that her mother had forgiven her, and even understood? That was a relief she hadn’t realized she’d needed.

“Is something the matter, Your Majesty?” Farris asked, taking a step closer.

“No, Farris.” Phynis reached up to brush her eyes and smiled. “Nothing’s wrong at all. This made everything so much better.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Alissa murmured, smiling in relief.

Chapter 16

The creaking whoosh of the trebuchet rotating was music to Justicar Hall’s ears, and he watched the first rock go flying through the air with anticipation. It missed, as he’d expected, but it was far closer to on-target than it had any right to be. As the commander of the siege engine barked orders at his crew to re-target, Hall’s eyes turned to the forest behind the siege engines. His lines were particularly weak here, considering that most of his army was guarding the front lines. Of course, there was another reason for that as well.

One of his spies had finally managed to get in contact with Hall, and the man had been able to learn valuable information. Reinforcements were coming to try and pincer the Justicar’s army against Skythorn, led by both a young knight named Reva Lucien and the damnable golems that Lady Marith had warned him about after her surrender. She’d surrendered to Sir Lucien as well, if he recalled correctly, and that hadn’t been the only time he’d heard of the young man, either.

Reva Lucien had traveled to Morak, and had actually managed to win one of the warrior-nation’s famous sword tournaments. While all of Hall’s reports indicated that the young man hadn’t won by much and that it was also an amateur’s tournament, that was an impressive achievement. Hall knew that Morak tended to only have outsiders place in the top three of a tournament every few years, which meant that the elf was rather skilled. Still, that was only in a fair fight, and Hall had no intention of fighting fair.

Neither did the commander of Skythorn, Hall knew. The elves were desperate for time, not wanting to let his army into the lush fields surrounding Galthor, so when they’d realized that his siege engines weren’t as well defended as they should be, the commander had decided to send a group of commandos to try to destroy them. Unfortunately for the elves, Hall had learned of their plans, and the man smiled grimly, fingering his sword as he waited patiently for the coming attack. He hadn’t fought properly in far too long.

* * *

Watching another boulder go flying toward Skythorn, Captain Essan Torbyn swore under his breath as it hit one of the palisades around the southern keep. He only barely resisted the urge to order the attack immediately. The trebuchets were huge, each with a counterweight to launch the immense boulders they used as ammunition. The walls of the fortresses may have been made of ironwood, but there was only so much punishment they could take from weapons of that size.

Taking a few moments, Essan looked at the handful of posted soldiers guarding the flanks of the siege engines. They were more than enough to stop a handful of skirmishers, but not enough to stop a determined assault in overwhelming force, and Kelvanis seemed to believe that they had Sifaren’s army pinned behind the fortifications. Fortunately they were wrong, and Essan smiled thinly as he spotted a faint figure in crimson armor beside the first of the half dozen trebuchets. Only the Justicars of Kelvanis wore crimson armor, which made the man one of the highest authorities in all Kelvanis. Eliminating him would do wonders for morale, so Essan made a mental note to ensure that his own detachment went after the Justicar.

A night bird’s call broke the relative quiet of the evening, signaling that both companies were in position. He paused for a long moment, slightly hesitant. But as yet another boulder went flying, he let out a breath and nodded, putting his whistle to his lips and blowing three times.

Rising with the rest of his command group, Essan moved forward as several groups of magi unleashed their spells, launching fireballs, lightning bolts, and showers of wooden spears at the guards just as his soldiers charged forward. The ground was broken and difficult, but just shy of two hundred elven soldiers rushed from the woods, the mages coming forward as smoke and debris rained from where the spells had fallen.

A savage grin on his lips, Essan moved as quickly as he could toward the enemy encampment, ready to exact vengeance of his own. They were almost halfway to the former lines when the dust began to clear, and Essan’s smile vanished. While craters and burning tents were scattered around the posts, there wasn’t a single body in sight. That was when the air shimmered, revealing three companies of Kelvanis’ soldiers between him and the trebuchets… and there wasn’t a damned thing he could do to stop at this point.

* * *

Watching the elven attack force stumble as the illusions his magi had laid down vanished was one of the most satisfying things Justicar Hall had seen in weeks, a grin playing across his face briefly. It had required a fairly large expense of mana stones and some spell anchors, but they’d managed to hide all the defending soldiers from Sifaren’s scouts, and to lure them into having their magi bombard a group of illusions with their opening spells!

“Fire!” Hall heard one of the Sergeants nearby bark out, and the sharp twang of dozens of crossbows firing echoed through the night, prompting screams of pain as his people focused on the enemy spellcasters. Elves cried out in pain as they fell, blood staining the ground as Hall watched unflinchingly. Finally the Justicar stepped forward as he called out. “Advance!”

Almost as one, the front lines of his soldiers started forward, the moment punctuated by one of the trebuchets launching a boulder behind them.

* * *

All around Essan came screams of pain and despair, and he couldn’t do a damned thing. If they tried to retreat their opponents would bring them down with a hail of crossbow bolts, and his magi had been devastated in the opening volley, leaving his command vulnerable to the enemy casters, as one retreating cluster of his soldiers had learned when a fireball descended on them.

Kelvanis’ soldiers were disciplined and well-prepared, while the morale of the elves had already been shattered, and they were armed and armored for hit and run tactics. This was very nearly the worst sort of confrontation for them, and the knowledge was like ashes in Essan’s mouth. They were all going to die or be captured, and he knew it.

He hoped it wouldn’t all be for nothing, though, for on the front lines he saw the crimson armor of the Justicar, wielding a longsword in both hands as he clashed with the vanguard of Essan’s company. The man was too far forward to be properly supported by his allies, and Essan rushed toward the man, desperate to at least take down one of Kelvanis’ high commanders before the last of his people fell.

The Justicar moved with the grace of a hunting panther as he dodged the attacks of two elven soldiers, his riposte dropping a woman with a groan. Essan just barely caught the smile on the man’s face, and the elven captain snarled as he lunged toward the human.

“The elven commander, I presume?” The human spoke almost conversationally as he parried Essan’s attack, grinning as he added. “I am Justicar Ivan Hall.”

“Captain… Essan Torbyn, you butcher!” Essan retorted, dancing back to catch his breath for a moment, glaring at the human.

“I don’t kill without need. However, you all are in the way of my plans, so it’s necessary. Surrender, and you won’t die.” Ivan replied calmly over the clash of battle, his sword at the ready.

Glancing around, Essan saw the battle was going just as poorly as he’d feared, and no more than a handful of his people had gotten out so far. That solidified his resolve, and he replied by readying his sword, somewhat surprised that his opponent’s soldiers hadn’t closed in to deal with him yet.

“So be it.” Ivan murmured, and then he struck hard and fast.

The man was even faster than before, and Essan barely blocked the attack, his hands vibrating with the force of the blow. Dodging the follow up, Essan focused on parrying and trying to find an opening in the Justicar’s defenses. How could the big man be that fast?

Unleashing a furious series of attacks, Ivan steadily forced Essan back, pushing him harder and harder, until finally he showed the barest hint of an opening in a momentary over-extension. Taking that split-second opportunity, Essan lunged at the human.

It felt like a sledgehammer hit him in the stomach, and Essan abruptly found himself on his side, wheezing as Ivan lowered his leg from where he’d kneed the elf. “Hmm. Not bad, but not good either. My apologies, but you’re too valuable to kill.”

The last thing that Essan saw before losing consciousness was Ivan’s gauntleted fist, and another boulder hitting Skythorn in the distance.

* * *

Two days later, Justicar Hall stood in the wreckage of Skythorn. With the elven captain’s unwilling aid, he’d been able to get a small portion of his army through the barriers around Galthor and fully encircle Skythorn. The elves had fought to the last, all but a few at least, but with the trebuchets and the additional knowledge he’d dragged from Essan, the fortress had fallen.

His casualties had been considerable, though, Hall reflected, glancing at his army. He’d lost nearly three thousand soldiers to the fortress, if he included injuries, but it had been worth it. Now he just had to reach Galthor and wait for the young lordling to get them inside.

“Orders, sir?” His second in command asked.

“I want a thousand men to hold these ruins to keep from being trapped,” Hall replied calmly, turning to face the colonel, then nodded toward the open, green valley that lay before them. “The rest of the army is to advance on Galthor. We’ve got a barony to take.”

“Yes, sir.” The colonel acknowledged with a bow.

Giving a nod to his new shield bearer, Ivan headed back toward camp to help get things organized. Essan looked incensed, but the man followed along silently, unable to do anything to resist.

Chapter 17

Fortunately for everyone, the vast majority of slave brands were easy for Sistina to claim at this point. Where originally it had taken the dryad almost five minutes to claim a common brand, now it took as little as half a minute, depending on the brand in question. More complex brands, like the crimson ones intended for soldiers which could instill bloodlust in them, took as much as two minutes, and mages still more. The problem was the sheer number of people Sistina was dealing with.

At first she’d thought it would be simple to free the slaves and add to her own mana recovery, but that was before she encountered the slaves that Slaid had brought with him. Those thousand people had taken a day and a half for her to get through, and they’d been prepared to essentially step in and out of the way as quickly as they could! Certainly, she’d only worked for ten hours out of the day on the project, but it had taken all of her concentration while she was busy. Five thousand people was significantly more of a challenge. Best case, she could finish after a full week of work.

Phynis had been particularly unhappy about the time it took, but considering their situation she’d acquiesced. Desa had been even more unhappy about how her distraction prevented Sistina from working on more golems, but considering what it was doing for her mana reserves, the captain wasn’t about to argue over it.

Looking across the procession of men and women, predominantly men, Sistina suppressed a sigh as she gestured the first person of the day into position. At least it was the last day, assuming that everything went as planned. The impressively muscular human stepped into position, and Sistina felt just a hint of annoyed acceptance at the sight of a crimson brand. Hopefully there weren’t too many of that particular type of brand during the day, or it would set her behind schedule.

* * *

Xaris checked the alignment of the seerstone and nodded, seeing it pointing almost directly downward. The other assassins were all around him, shrouded by the special cloaks that the Archon had provided to hide them from the dungeon’s senses. The cloaks were a strange gray color that seemed to fade into the background, though not enough to actually hide them from others. That was why they each had invisibility potions, and invisibility spells to back them up.

“I’ve confirmed that the dungeon’s below us still. Obviously it isn’t the dryad,” Xaris murmured, and looked at Oliver. “You’re sure you spotted the stairwell that leads to the dungeon?”

“Yeah. People went down there for way too long for it to be anything else, considering it should’ve been the Queen I saw,” Oliver confirmed, shrugging. “I thought I heard one of the guards say something about it being a long climb, but her voice was faint, and I couldn’t be sure.”

“Good enough.” Xaris grunted, looking at the others for a moment and smiling thinly. “You all know what to do.”

They nodded, and each of them took a moment to pull the hoods that shrouded their faces farther forward. It was time to kill a dungeon.

* * *

His thrown dagger plunged through the thorax of the gigantic, foot-long wasp, felling the creature as Daniel slipped past one of the thorned bushes, feeling like it was almost easy. He grinned as the humanoid bush lumbered about, trying to catch him and failing.

Eric swung his axe with a grunt, the bigger man’s swarthy skin now the color of sandstone with the presence of his earth spirit. His axe split the bulbous plant attacking him in two, spilling sap onto the ground as it sagged downward on the walls. Eric began to speak, laughing. “You know, for being the second floor, this isn’t-”

“Don’t you dare finish that sentence!” Eileen cut him off, the dark-haired woman’s voice fierce as she held an orb of roiling flames in her hand. “The last thing we need is for this to get worse!”

The mage punctuated her comment by launching the ball of fire past the others at the tree bearing bright crimson fruit, and Daniel blanched, bracing himself. The impact of the fire bolt detonated the fruit on the firestorm tree in a deafening blast of flames, sending a wave of pressure washing over the rest of them even as it disintegrated a pair of nearby shamblers. Fortunately the explosion was over as quickly as it began, leaving the room mostly clear.

Sayla, the shorter brunette of their group, chose that moment to cut the vital joint of a shambler’s leg, sending the plant creature toppling into a giant flytrap that pulverized the plant. Wiping her daggers clean, Sayla spoke softly. “Yeah. The dungeon may be busy, but that doesn’t mean that this couldn’t be worse. Remember what Joe said about the water floor?”

“Right, water jets that let the fish hit you damn near anywhere in the room,” Eric blanched at the thought, shaking his head. “Sorry, sorry…”

“That and water blasts that can cut through wood, traps that can drown you, and other things like that. Sure, it isn’t as much of combat threats as we’re facing, but it’s less forgiving of mistakes.” Daniel agreed with the others, sighing as he stretched. “Still, I do think we’re doing well, considering how short of a time it’s been since we started training.”

“Very true,” Eileen nodded, and looked at Eric and Sayla as she asked. “Do we want to keep going, or stop?”

“Umm… I think I could keep going for another room or two.” Eric responded after a long pause. “I wouldn’t want to keep going much beyond that, though.”

Sayla nodded her agreement, smiling thinly. “I can manage that much. We’ve definitely gotten better. Remember when we couldn’t do more than three rooms?”

Eileen smiled in response. “We’ve come a long way since then. What did we find this time?”

“Just a single violetroot. Our luck isn’t too good today,” Daniel sighed, collecting the blossom. “Still, every bit helps.”

“Very true,” Eileen agreed, and their effective leader pointed at the exit. “Eric?”

“Of course.” The man replied readily, taking the lead as they headed for the next room in the dungeon.

* * *

Fate watched the tapestry with bated breath, his eyes fixed on the thread of Sistina. As the deity who watched over Destiny, it was his duty to remain impartial in the flow of events in the mortal world, and yet in this particular case, he found it difficult to maintain his distance.

On the one hand he disliked Sistina immensely, for once already she had escaped her Destiny, the events set in motion by the royal magi of Everium having rewritten her role and causing the course of the entire rest of the tapestry to change. The other side of the matter was that her very existence had already prolonged the length of the tapestry by an immeasurable period. How the entire series of events had occurred was something that even Fate was having difficulties determining, it was as though someone had interfered and hidden the evidence. The problem was that he didn’t see how that was possible.

Still, at this moment Sistina’s thread had reached its weakest point. If it didn’t break in the next few months, nothing short of another Godsrage could damage it. As he watched, Fate murmured under his breath. “The question is, which result do I wish for?”

No one answered him, but he never noticed the slight shimmer to a mirror on the wall behind him.

* * *

Pausing, Lily looked around the garden with a frown when she heard Kitten growl. Not seeing anyone, she looked at her young panther and asked. “Did you hear something, Kitten?”

They were in the main gardens of Beacon’s palace, and the plants were coming up as quickly and verdantly as they had down in Sistina’s dungeon, which satisfied the young gardener. It would be horrible to go back to normal plants after the luxurious experience of the last two years, but at least she wasn’t going to have to worry about that much. She and Kitten were examining the hedgerows, the panther looking for an unwary pigeon, and no one else was in sight.

Even so, Kitten was sniffing at the air, his tail lashing unhappily about something. Lily frowned and knelt down next to him. “It isn’t playtime, you know. What’s wrong?”

As the panther growled more, Lily followed her pet’s gaze and frowned. Kitten was looking at the small rotunda that held the stairwell that descended into Sistina’s cavern. The strange thing was that the door was slightly ajar, which wasn’t normal. Standing, Lily slowly approached the door, murmuring. “That’s odd. I didn’t see anyone earlier… what do you think? Should we check and see who’s downstairs, Kitten?”

The feline quickly dashed toward the door, stopping a few steps down and looking up at Lily intently. Lily smiled, murmuring. “I’ll take that as a yes, then. One moment, you little scamp.”

She took a moment to pick up one of the living lanterns that Sistina had made, appearing as a simple wooden branch wrapped around a glowing orb, and Lily began to descend the stairs, thankful for the heightened endurance that living in the dungeon had granted her.

* * *

“We’re close enough.” Rene’s voice broke the silence as the four assassins descended the seemingly eternal staircase.

Xaris stopped, his legs complaining mildly at the sheer number of steps they’d come down, looking at the gemstone Rene was carrying. When within a dungeon’s mana field it would glow red, green, or blue, and at the moment it was glowing blue. Green indicated they were within half a mile of the core, while blue meant they were within a thousand feet, which was close enough to use the aetheric disruptor.

“‘Bout damned time,” Edward gasped, glowering at the gem. “How many stairs do they need? We’re almost at the bottom of the mountain again!”

“Shut up.” Oliver growled, looking at Xaris. “Boss?”

“One moment,” Xaris murmured.

The man pulled out what looked like an oil lamp, with what appeared to be a large green mana stone at the center, glowing with internal light. Below it was a reservoir of silver liquid, barely visible through the leaded glass around it. This was the moment of truth, and he took out a thin gold key as well. Set into the brass column connecting the mana stone to the reservoir was a tiny keyhole, perfectly sized for the key. Inserting the key, Xaris took a breath, then turned it, tiny cogs moving almost effortlessly within the device.

All at once the liquid rushed upward, wrapping around and coating the crystal like a liquid skin that began to shine with a white, resplendent light. A faint sensation almost like the drone of an insect’s wings teased at Xaris’ ears, and he winced as the light grew brighter and brighter. Only moments passed, but he could feel the magic surging in the disruptor. With a brilliant white flash of light, the crystal and liquid exploded, but that was a mere side effect as the gem vanished into the aether with the explosion.

It was like someone rang a gong, and Xaris almost stumbled for a moment, then grinned broadly. “It worked! Go!”

They all began to run down the stairs with all the speed they could muster, knowing that what had happened would bring a swift response.

* * *

A sudden spike of mana within the dungeon distracted Sistina, even as restricted as her senses were in her physical body. She quickly finished with the slave brand in front of her and retracted her attention just enough to start searching for the source of mana. It was awfully close to her cavern, but it was in the stairwell connecting it to the palace. Why would a mana-

Sistina was barely starting to puzzle things out when what sounded to her like all the voices of the hells suddenly screamed in her mind, and a titanic psychic fist hit her in the stomach over and over again! The roiling mana of her domain was betraying her, attacking her psyche as she reeled, buckling under the assault. If it continued, her mind would shatter under the strain, so she did the only thing she could as the mental pain wracked her. She retreated to her tree and confined herself within it, allowing its secure borders to shield her from the agony. As her mind began to recover, Sistina wondered where it came from.

* * *

Phynis stumbled slightly as something seemed to explode in the distance, ringing like a gong in her head. Blinking, she looked around in confusion, asking. “Desa? Did you feel that?”

“I… I did, but I have no idea what it was.” Desa replied, and both of them flinched as a sudden sensation of confusion and pain hit them.

“That… that was Sistina! What in the hells just happened?” Phynis paled as she rushed toward the throne room.

Desa didn’t bother replying, chasing after her queen as they ran to see if Beacon had been attacked.

* * *

“Oh, fuck me sideways with a broom!” Albert spat, dropping the crystal he was engraving without a thought of damaging it, instead looking at a crystal that had just flared blood-red on his desk with the mental explosion. “Shit!”

He didn’t even pause, standing and grabbing his combat belt from a peg on the wall, Albert rushed into the main room of the guild, strapping the belt around his waist. Seeing a half-dozen adventurers there, including his sister Penelope’s group, each of them discussing the sound, he snapped out. “To arms! Into the dungeon, now!”

“Albert? What’s going on?” Penelope asked, but even as she spoke, she and the others were grabbing their weapons from where they rested nearby. No adventurer wanted to be caught off-guard, so even if they didn’t have their armor, they were always armed.

“That was an aetheric disruptor,” Albert said grimly. “Someone’s trying to kill the dungeon.”

For an instant no one answered, but the shock on their faces was palpable. It was Darak who spoke first, hefting his axe as his skin took on the color of granite. “Then let’s rip the bastards to shreds.”

* * *

Two wasps fell from the air abruptly, causing shock to ripple through Daniel. His surprise deepened as he saw the flower-girl sag over, along with the remaining thorn shambler and the wolf. It had all come an instant after the strange, bell-like magical sound that had swept over them only moments before, and Daniel asked. “Does anyone else know what that was?”

“No, but I’m not going to miss out on their weakness,” Eric replied, bringing his axe down on the wolf without remorse.

“Something’s wrong. The others haven’t ever mentioned something like this happening before.” Eileen spoke warily, the woman looking around in obvious distrust. “Don’t drop your guard.”

Nodding, Daniel closed on the others, tense as they waited for the trap that they were certain was coming to spring. The tension went on and on, with all three others at the ready, before they heard the sound of boots echoing from the tunnel they’d already come through.

The other adventurers burst into the room at a run, and Daniel’s jaw dropped at the sheer number of them, including the Guildmaster! Even more astonishing was Sina in the lead, who nodded to him breathlessly, indicating ahead of them. “This way!”

“Danny, get your ass into the back of the line and follow!” Darak bellowed, his voice serious. “The rest of you, too!”

“What’s happening?” Daniel asked, automatically following the eclectic group of adventurers.

“Someone’s trying to kill the dungeon. We need to stop them.” Joseph panted, the cleric barely keeping up with the others. He glanced at the others in obvious worry.

“Why are you so concerned?” Eric asked, frowning. “I know that dungeons are important, but-”

“Someone stole a Guild device for disabling a dungeon. That’s bad, Eric.” Penelope interrupted. “This could undo everything the guild stands for, and erode trust in us. We’ve got to deal with this, now!”

Daniel’s blood chilled at the thought, considering the rest of the city, and what would happen to Sina, before trying to run a little more quickly.

Chapter 18

“Too damn many stairs, then we find this? Sure, the dungeon rooms were similar, but this is ridiculous.” Rene exclaimed, staring at the enormous garden-chamber of the dungeon.

The massive chamber was lit by glowing orbs and a crystal patch in the ceiling, and the extensive gardens were both wild and carefully shaped at the same time. Near the center of the room, they could see a gigantic weeping willow with branches nearly brushing the ceiling two hundred feet above, motes of light drifting around the white-barked tree.

“Shut up, Rene. We knew this entire trip was going to be weird,” Oliver retorted, looking at Xaris. “Boss? Where are we going?”

Their leader glanced down at the seerstone, only to find the thin spindle pointing directly at the enormous tree. Nodding toward it, he spoke calmly. “It’s the tree. It’s a good thing you brought that axe, Edward.”

“Huh. I guess so,” Edward murmured, the man producing what looked like a simple hatchet. “It was mostly on a whim, since they said the dungeon was a dryad. Somehow a tree became the dungeon, though? That explains a lot.”

They quickly began rushing through the cavern, following the gently curving paths that led toward the tree, and Oliver laughed, his eyes glittering as he added. “I thought this would be hard, but a tree? We’re the Blood Flame assassins!”

Xaris glanced at Rene in the back, but the woman seemed to be doing well, though she was looking malevolently at Oliver. The head assassin suppressed a sigh, making a mental note to ensure the two were separated after this. The problem with making an assassination team of the top members of the guild was that there were too many egos competing for primacy. At least their task was almost over.

Only a few minutes passed before they were close enough, and Xaris stopped, ordering. “Edward! Cut it down, we’ll set the upper branches alight. Then we’ll set the stump on fire.”

The other man didn’t reply, flicking the axe in his hand. It glowed for a moment, and then seemed to grow in his hands, the head overlaid with a spectral blade a dozen times larger than normal, fire wreathing the immaterial blade. As Xaris and the others began to chant, each of them weaving spells of fire, Edward plunged through the curtain of swaying branches and swung the axe with all his strength. The sound of the axe hitting the trunk echoed through the cavern almost like metal striking metal, but the blade bit an inch into the wood.

Xaris’ eyes went wide in surprise, partially at the toughness of the wood, but mostly because the tree’s branches suddenly came to life, lashing out toward Edward as they shone with golden light. The man barely dodged the attacks with a cry of shock, and Xaris changed his target, aiming for the cluster of branches that held the hanging canopy nearest him.

A bolt of blood-crimson flame left Xaris’ hands with the speed of a diving hawk, homing in on his target perfectly. The bolt of fire exploded in a violent fury, and Xaris’ eyes narrowed as he saw the tree resist the flames for an instant, but the heat was too potent, and a portion of the branches shattered, their ends catching fire. Oliver and Rene each launched their own bolts of fire, setting the tree even further alight as Edward dodged more of the frantic attacks of the falling branches, hammering his axe into the trunk with every chance he got.

The three giving Edward support began to cast their spells again, and Xaris smiled thinly.

* * *

Sistina was blind and in agony. Something was attacking her trunk, carving bites of bark and wood from her with every strike, and she had tried to defend herself with her branches, but the attacker was too agile for her to catch save by accident. She thought she’d clipped someone once, but a more pressing concern were the blasts of flame that kept hitting her. She’d already lost at least four large branches, and a quarter of her upper branches were alight, removing much of what she could use to defend herself. If Sistina could reach outside herself to see, she might be able to defend herself, but every attempt had met that mind-shattering chaos in the aether.

Remembering the first time she’d seen an axe, Sistina could only bitterly remember how horrified she’d been. If it weren’t for the mithral she’d integrated into her trunk, she’d already have been felled. The only thing it was doing was prolonging her agony, and a hint of resignation and sorrow overwhelmed her. What would happen to Phynis and the Jewels? Would they be safe if she died?

As her trunk began to crack under the agonizing assault, Sistina did something she hadn’t done since before she’d been captured by Kathyria. She began to pray, not for herself, but for those she loved and cared about. She prayed to any god that would answer that they would be safe.

* * *

“Hurry, this way!” Phynis told the others, her eyes wide with barely suppressed panic.

She could feel the pain from Sistina, and it had taken her precious moments to realize that her beloved was under attack, and not in her dryad body. Even when Sistina had lost a body to the ghouls infesting the academy, Phynis hadn’t felt anything. But now she was feeling roiling waves of pain and fear from the dryad.

“How’re we going to reach Sistina?” Diamond asked, rushing into the unassuming conference room near Phynis’ rooms. The Jewels were all there, as was Farris and Desa. “It’s a long way from here.”

“Sistina built an escape route into this room. It’s a long slide that she warned would be extremely fast, and designed to slow me down toward the end.” Phynis explained, finding the two hidden buttons on one wall and pressing them. As she did, a portion of the wall slid inward, then rolled to the side, revealing a dark tube just wide enough for one person. “It’s the only way I can think of to get there in time.”

“She may not have thought of everything, but she definitely cared. She made a similar escape route in the temple,” Ruby said, taking a deep breath. “So who goes first?”

“Me.” Farris quickly interjected, the other woman stepping forward. “I’m made of stone, I’ll crush anyone else if I hit them, and will probably get to the bottom faster.”

Phynis opened her mouth to protest, but Desa spoke first, her voice cracking like a whip. “We don’t have time to argue! Farris, go, then me, then everyone else. Now!”

The golem mage didn’t pause, quickly entering the shaft and disappearing from sight. Desa followed only a few moments later, her voice soft as she muttered. “Hope I don’t hit her.”

Once she was gone, Phynis jumped ahead of the others, hastily slipping into the opening in turn. The darkness was oppressive, and she realized in shock that the sides of the tunnel were as smooth as slick glass, cool against her back and skin. Then she was descending, and Phynis’ eyes went huge as she picked up speed.

The tunnel was no more than three feet across and perfectly round, the sides polished smooth and coated with something that allowed her to slide down it easily. It was also completely dark, which kept her from being able to tell how fast she was going… but the way the air was whipping past her prompted a squeak of surprise as she suddenly turned a corner, fear of what she was doing abruptly gripping her.

A scream echoing from above her told Phynis that she wasn’t the only one who was suddenly struck by terror, but that was a cold comfort as she plunged down the slide. Praying for her safety, the trip seemed to last for a near-eternity, in which Phynis could still feel Sistina’s own pain and fear. That very real fear helped Phynis overcome her own terror. When she slowed down, Phynis felt some relief, just before she was ejected from the tunnel straight into a massive green leaf.

“Eep!” Phynis managed, then she bounced off the soft, springy surface of the leaf, which absorbed most of her momentum before she landed on another huge leaf.

“Phynis, move, before someone else hits you!” Desa called out, the captain extending her hand to help Phynis off the leaf. Phynis took her hand and moved to the side, only a few moments before Amethyst erupted from the tunnel above and ricocheted off the leaf.

“Thanks, Desa.” Phynis gasped, taking a deep breath of air that smelled faintly of smoke over the perfume of flowers. They were standing in a small side cavern off of Sistina’s main chamber, one that Phynis only vaguely could recall having seen, though the leaves they’d landed on seemed new. Farris was standing nearby, and all of their clothing was slightly oily from the slide. One after another, the priestesses arrived, but Phynis rushed toward the main cavern.

“Your Majesty, wait!” Desa called out, rushing after Phynis. On entering the cavern, both of them skidded to a stop, and horror flooded Phynis, her heart almost feeling strangled.

Sistina’s tree was on fire. All the upper branches had been set alight, the fire burning green, blue, crimson, and purple as it raged, her tree’s pristine bark blackening and curling. Beneath her tree were a handful of figures in gray, one of them with an axe. At that moment he struck Sistina’s trunk again, and Phynis heard the trunk give out a heart-wrenching crack. The upper branches swayed, wavered… and then her link to Sistina went silent as the tree slowly began to fall.

Grief, shock, and pure, undiluted rage flooded Phynis, and she lost all sense of reason as she screamed, reaching out to her magic and pulling, the only thing in her mind was destroying those who’d taken Sistina from her.

* * *

Sistina was wracked by pain as her trunk toppled and her attackers threw fire into the core of her trunk, searing deep into the jagged stump and stoking the fires consuming her ever higher. She’d tried to fight, but without sight or the ability to shape her environment, she was so very vulnerable. While she might not be dead yet, her connection to the tree was rapidly dimming, and with it her connection to the others.

Through what remained of those connections, Sistina could feel the shock and horror coming from Phynis, and more faintly from the Jewels. Farris was the most obvious to her, while Lily seemed mostly confused. Even so, Sistina couldn’t do much. She tried to reach out to them, to comfort them and bid them farewell, but it was just a bit too far.

Her end was upon her, and sorrow flowed through Sistina, trying to remember what had happened before. So many fragments of prior lives had never been recovered, and now they never would be. If she could have shed tears, she would have. Still, she’d died or nearly died enough times. It was time to meet her end with at least a hint of dignity.

So as the flames destroyed still more of the tree that contained her consciousness, Sistina tried to avoid the urge to curse her attackers and rail at the gods. As the fire removed the last vestiges of thought, she felt Phynis’ anger erupt… and shock flooded Sistina for an instant as she felt the elven queen seize Sistina’s power for her own.

* * *

Lily stumbled down the stairs as quickly as she could, panic surging through her. Sistina’s pain had been all too obvious to her, and what had happened was clear to the young woman. Kitten had been telling her that someone had gotten into the entrance to the dungeon, and she cursed herself for not even thinking about securing the door. For so long she’d thought that Sistina was invincible, and now…

The elf glanced down at Kitten anxiously, the young panther limp in her arms, unconscious but still breathing. When the strange gong-like sound had echoed through her head, Kitten had fallen to the ground. It was only with difficulty that she’d managed to get the poor creature’s attention, and there had been a strange… spark, almost like static had discharged between them.

Swallowing hard, Lily wished that she’d practiced with her dagger more, but Sistina had rescued her more than once. No matter what danger the dryad was in, she wouldn’t abandon her.

* * *

Phynis wasn’t thinking about anything. She was staring across the cavern in rage, and power surged through her like magma surging in a volcano. The power wasn’t her own, either, she could sense that quite clearly. Shimmering with elemental force, the power was something Phynis had felt, had seen before. This was Sistina’s power, and with it returned a memory that had almost completely vanished, worn away by shock and time.

She remembered the shimmering tapestry of Sistina’s domain, and the tree at its core. She remembered the violet figure of darkness, the promise that Sistina had made… and she remembered how the dryad had used her power. Phynis didn’t have Sistina’s finesse, nor the training of Desa, but she knew how to cast basic spells, and she’d practiced extensively over the winter. With the power at her command, well, it would have to suffice.

“Look away from me.” Phynis told the others, glowering as she began to cast a spell, the first she’d ever learned.

* * *

“Hah! Take that, you damned tree!” Edward spat on the flames raging in the tree’s stump, the man limping, injured by no less than half a dozen near-deadly attacks.

“Stop it, Edward. We’ve got to get out of here before the adventurers get here.” Xaris interrupted, satisfied and shocked by the difficulty of the job.

The tree had been unbelievably resilient, taking dozens of fire bolts to set on fire, and it had fought back the entire time. It had explained the price the Archon had placed on destroying the dungeon, but even so it had been more difficult than anticipated. Normally dungeons were helpless after the disrupter was used, from everything that he’d heard. He pulled out the teleportation crystal and glanced off to the side, pausing as his eyes narrowed. “What’s that over there? I think-”

In the distance nearly a dozen figures could be seen, several of them with brightly colored hair that made them stand out. He could barely see them, but they might be adventurers, and he was just considering what to do when the world lit up like a thousand suns had dawned at once, with a searing radiance that made his vision flash white, then go dark with an intense pain he couldn’t even begin to describe. The others cried out as well, though none as loudly as him.

Xaris didn’t realize he’d dropped the teleportation crystal for a long moment, and he fell to his knees, searching as he spoke, tears dripping down his face. “I can’t see, can anyone else?”

“I can- duck!” Rene began, but before Xaris could react a frozen lance of ice struck him in the chest, punching straight through him with a spray of blood.

* * *

“What in the hells was that?” Edward demanded, blinking to try and clear the bright spots from his eyes. Fortunately he hadn’t been looking directly at the distant figures when the blinding flash of light had hit them, but he was having trouble seeing. As his vision cleared more, he froze on seeing Xaris’ body sprawled on the ground. “Shit! Where’s the teleportation stone?”

Oliver was on Xaris before Edward or Rene, the small man quickly going through his pockets. “Dammit, what the hell was he thinking? It was right here…”

“There it is!” Rene exclaimed, stepping forward to pick up the crystal. All of them flinched and ducked as another shower of icy spears came down all around them, ice chips drawing blood as they clipped them.

“Dammit, the crystal’s broken!” Oliver spat out, and Edward looked closer. Frustration flooded through him as he saw the spider web of cracks from where the crystal had hit the ground and how it no longer possessed the soft silver glow it’d possessed before. The other man continued bitterly. “There goes our main escape route!”

“Shut up, Oliver! We still can get out. No one has seen our faces, so all we have to do is get outside and they won’t have a clue.” Rene interrupted, gesturing her head toward a nearby tunnel. “I’ll damned well guarantee there’s guards up top, so I’m going out through the dungeon.”

“Fuck that, I’m going back up-” Oliver began, rising ever so slightly and starting for the tunnel they’d entered through. The moment he was exposed, a brilliant beam of light lanced across the cavern and punched a hole through his head effortlessly. On a taller man it would’ve hit him in the chest, but the small man fell to the ground, twitching.

“I’m with you, Rene,” Edward spoke quickly, nodding at the woman.

Tossing the crystal aside with a hiss, Rene carefully jumped a log and started running from their attackers. Both of them ducked as another beam of light and a shower of ice spears nearly caught her, but Edward took the chance to follow and take cover in the burning trees around them.

He barely spared a glance for the burning tree behind them, no longer caring about the life of their target.

Chapter 19

“Sistina! No, no no…” Phynis cried out, her tears flowing freely as she fought to approach her beloved’s tree. The raging fire was scintillating with more colors than any simple fire she’d seen in her life, from silver to raging gold or white. The heat the fire was radiating was unimaginable, making it hard to get anywhere near the blaze. Phynis spat out, her voice almost breaking in her sorrow. “Those bastards! I wish we’d been just a little faster, maybe then we could… could have…”

“Sistina may still have a chance, Phynis,” Farris interrupted, the golem’s eyes a bit darker than normal. “Diamond, if we contact the temple, they could bring the relics necessary to revive the recently dead, no? Perhaps you could recall her soul before it passes on?”

“I’ll put out the fire.” Desa quickly spoke, blinking back her tears. “It’s all I can do.”

As the captain began to weave her spell, Diamond shook her head solemnly, her voice trembling. “If it were anyone else you’d be right, Farris. The problem is that Sistina died once before. She was once mortal, then became a demon. A soul isn’t meant to go through their judgement twice, not unless they enter the cycle of reincarnation. If an angel or demon dies, truly dies instead of merely having a mortal shell destroyed, their soul dissolves and dissipates into nothing. She will end, Farris.”

“Then what can we do?” Phynis begged, turning to them as tears streamed down her face, her eyes feeling swollen. “She saved me once, we have to save her!”

Desa didn’t allow the distraction to interrupt her, the mage conjuring a thick cloud of icy fog that descended on the shattered stump of the tree, trying to quench the flames. The fire wasn’t dying easily, though, burning through much of the fog before it even began to dim.

“I… that’s right, she did save you, Phynis!” Farris murmured, her eyes brightening as she spoke more excitedly. “I don’t have the power to perform the spell she did, but you might be able to provide it. I-”

All of them flinched as a faint sensation washed over them, almost as if a string attached to them had been pulled taut. Phynis’ eyes went wide as she felt the tension in that ‘string’ grow stronger, seemingly coming from her abdomen. She quickly reached down to pull up her blouse, revealing the blue slave brand that adorned her flesh was glowing brilliantly. The ‘string’ seemed to fray, as if its anchors were coming loose, and as it did, the brand began to fade away, growing translucent and indistinct.

“She’s passing on! Diamond, can you hold her soul together? Keep her from dissipating?” Farris asked, turning to the priestesses once more.

“We… we have a number of spells, and we can try.” Diamond replied, anxiety obvious on her face. Looking at the other six priestesses, she offered her hands to them and asked. “Please, sisters?”

“Of course.” Amethyst replied firmly, stepping forward and taking her hand. The others each took a hand in turn, none of them looking calm, but only Emerald actually looking terrified. The seven priestesses began to murmur a spell in unison, just as Sistina’s connection to their brands snapped.

From the dying, multi-colored flames rose a brilliant white star, burning brighter as it escaped the tree itself. Phynis felt a deep sense of familiarity to the star, and her heart felt like it seized when she saw it growing still brighter, and an old saying she’d heard came to mind, as she murmured. “A star burns brightest before it goes out.”

“Not if we can help it.” Farris stated, offering a hand to Phynis. “Your Majesty? I need your help. Desa, please put out the fire. If it isn’t put out, we’re going to have an even harder time with this.”

“Trying.” Desa replied through gritted teeth, sweating profusely as she tried to maintain her spell.

From the Jewels came an aura of light, wrapping around the star and constricting tightly. The star seemed to fight against it, but the priestesses managed to overwhelm it, their combined strength forcing the star to dim, trapping it as they continued to murmur their spells. Phynis took Farris’ strangely soft stone hand and asked. “What do I need to do?”

“I need you to let me draw on your mana. The spell that Sistina used to heal you took so much that there’s no chance of me powering it on my own.” Farris explained, then took a deep breath before admitting softly. “Assuming that I can pull this off. While I know how to cast the spell, it partially relies on knowing how to fix the body, and I don’t know nearly as much about trees.”

“Please, just… just do your best.” Phynis told her, looking up at the soul of her love in fear, trying to relax enough to let Farris draw on her mana.

“Of course. I’m going to do everything in my power.” Farris murmured, closing her eyes and starting to draw on Phynis’ mana reserves, drawing forth a torrent of energy.

As she looked at the dying flames and the shimmering orb of Sistina’s spirit, Phynis murmured softly, her voice almost breaking. “Don’t leave me, Sistina.”

* * *

Daniel could barely suppress the waves of surprise he’d felt as the adventurers had rushed through the halls of the dungeon. True, the trip had been a mad dash, but Sina had been an unerring guide so far, leading them down a maze of tunnels and through several sets of rooms that had been shocking in their complexity.

First they’d reached the cave where the bears lived, and Daniel had cringed at the sight of nearly forty of the massive, deadly cave bears, along with at least a dozen young bears sprawled about the large, verdant cavern. The bears had been unconscious, which was quite fortunate, and the cavern was filled with plants that must be good for them to eat. Quickly enough they passed that room, and had entered another chamber, this one with massive beehives and the bees which had proven to be an annoyance in their delves, though nowhere near as much as the wasps.

Fortunately they hadn’t had to go through the room where the wasps lived. The deer had been a bit of a shock, but that had made a certain amount of sense. The wolves that they encountered from time to time had to eat something, and it certainly explained where the venison that the cooks purchased from Sina over the winter had come from!

Even stranger were some of the dungeon floors they’d crossed. Sina led them through safe areas, but there were areas with seething magma pits nearby, as well as rooms with fragile-looking bridges over spikes. The guardians weren’t active, which was the only reason Daniel wasn’t worried about dying that very moment.

As they entered a room with dozens of stone pillars, and the unmoving figure what looked like a stone golem engraved with hundreds of runes, Sina skidded to a halt, the woman frowning as she spoke. “I thought I heard something. This room doesn’t have traps, the golem was considered more than enough of a threat.”

“I hear footsteps. At least two pairs, rather light by the sound of them.” One of the men Daniel didn’t know murmured.

“Spread out. If it isn’t someone we know is allied with the dungeon, we stop them,” Albert ordered, pulling out a metal rod. The guildmaster swung the rod, which telescoped outward into a platinum-etched brass staff, his face grim. “Try to take them alive, but I’m not too concerned if there’s breakage.”

“Right,” Penelope replied calmly, as she and most of the others spread out.

Daniel glanced at the others, then sidled toward Sina, along with most of his group. He felt somewhat out of place, but he softly asked. “Sina? Are you alright?”

“No. No, I’m not alright.” Sina replied sharply. She paused briefly before continuing, more softly. “Sorry, Daniel. My brand vanished a few moments ago. That means that Sistina…”

Her voice trailed off mid-way, and Daniel’s eyes went wide. For a moment he was elated. If Sina’s brand was gone, that meant she was free! She could do whatever she wanted without fear of being ordered by anyone, which made his happiness surge, only to be quenched by the knowledge of what else she’d just said. If the dungeon was dead, that meant that the city was in danger. What was to stop Kelvanis from enslaving her again? What would protect them? His voice was soft as he spoke hesitantly. “Oh. I… I’m sorry.”

Daniel was about to say more when he heard the footsteps himself, and he tensed, calling on his spirit for aid. Hope’s light filled him, imbuing his body with additional speed and clarity, just as a pair of individuals rushed into the room.

It was hard to make out anything about them. Each was wearing a gray cloak that blurred their bodies, while their faces were shrouded by what looked like fog or mist. The one in the lead paused only an instant as they entered the room, then began gesturing, the figure rapidly chanting the words to a spell in a female voice, while the other figure shot to the left, ducking behind the golem as they pulled out a dagger.

The other adventurers acted before Daniel even could begin to move. One threw up a shield of water that blocked the tunnel behind them, while another fired an arrow that instantly was surrounded by crackling lightning at the spellcaster. The others moved forward, most of them with melee weapons, and their opponent managed to finish her spell, launching a bolt of blood-crimson fire at the adventurers as she dove to the side.

Darak deflected the bolt of flame with his axe, grunting as the arrow curved, punching into the woman’s shoulder. An instant later the arrow exploded with a deafening sound, and the woman screamed as her arm went flying through the air. The other person lunged out from behind the golem in a blur, and Daniel gasped as he saw their opponent was flying!

“Oh, no you don’t!” Albert growled, his staff sparking with azure lightning for a moment, before a brilliant blue beam shot through the air and struck the figure, wreathing them in blue for an instant before the figure fell, cursing in a male voice.

As the man hit the ground, Eric swung at him with his axe. The man ducked the attack, lashing out with a punch that sent Eric staggering back. As the attacker began to swing his dagger, time seemed to slow down for Daniel, as he saw the trajectory of the blade. In moments it would cut Eric’s throat.

Panic surging through him, Daniel lunged forward, calling on Hope and forcing the world around them to slow to a crawl. It was a crawl for others, but Daniel couldn’t stop his own lunge, only redirect it somewhat as he thrust his sword toward his friend’s attacker. The world sped up an instant later as Daniel’s sword pierced the man’s chest with such force that he was sent flying backward in an explosion of blood, the dagger clattering across the floor. Panting, Daniel stared at the man in shock, having used the attack against another person for the first time.

“T-thanks, Danny. That was close,” Eric murmured, his voice shaking as he swallowed. “Another second, and I’d have been bleeding out.”

“You wouldn’t die, Eric. Not with me around,” Joseph spoke from behind them, clapping a hand on Daniel’s shoulder and giving him a nod. “Still, good job, Daniel. Remember, your team is like your family.”

“Joseph! Get over here and heal this woman,” Albert snapped, his face drawn and looking angrier than Daniel could remember the friendly man having been before. His glower as he looked at the injured woman was fit to kill as he said. “I have questions for her, and don’t want her to die before answering them.”

Joseph nodded, giving an encouraging smile to Daniel, then walked over to keep the woman alive. As they did, Daniel looked at the two people who they’d just stopped. Both of them had moved with professional skill, casting spells far more quickly than any mage he’d seen in the military, and yet they’d both fallen in seconds. Looking at Eileen, he saw the shock in her eyes, and he murmured. “So… is this why other nations don’t want adventurers getting involved in their affairs?”

* * *

Farris strained herself to her limit, trying to control the spell which she was casting. She had only barely managed to comprehend the spell which Sistina had used to save Phynis from death the previous year, and even with everything she’d learned while within the dryad’s sea of knowledge she’d underestimated the spell.

Brilliant green symbols raged before her, the threads of the spell twisting and warping in her grasp. Phynis was clutching Farris’ hand tightly, the elven queen’s face pale as could be. Farris struggled to direct the spell and mana into the stump of Sistina’s tree, but it just wasn’t working! It needed direction, and Farris couldn’t provide it. If the tree had been an elf, human, or any one of a dozen similar species, she could have helped, but a tree? She’d never studied trees as a healer.

“Farris, we’re starting to lose her,” Topaz called out, the seven priestesses all perspiring profusely as they held Sistina’s soul together. “If you don’t manage it soon, she’ll break through the barrier.”

“I’m trying, I just… I just don’t know enough about trees,” Farris ground out, her concentration wavering ever so slightly. “I don’t know how to rebuild her body! If they hadn’t burnt her, this would be easy, but…”

“C-could I help?” A faint voice came from behind them, and it took Farris a moment to recognize Lily, the young woman’s voice hesitant. “I d-don’t know what happened, but I w-want to help. I know about trees, at least a bit.”

“Lily!” Desa exclaimed, the exhausted mage standing up again. “I don’t know… Farris?”

“Maybe… Lily, I’m close to losing the spell, so move quickly. Just… just touch the trunk and imagine it growing like it should!” Farris urged, falling to a knee as a tangle of threads nearly escaped her grasp. “It might not work, but it’s the only chance we have left.”

“O-okay,” Lily gulped loudly, passing them with her panther in her arms, the limp feline’s oversized paws over her right shoulder.

It shouldn’t work, Farris knew. Lily wasn’t in command of the spell, but there was another possibility. Lily almost seemed like a natural druid, able to command the growth of plants unconsciously, so she might be able to guide the spell by guiding the tree itself. It was Farris’ only hope, and she spared a moment to pray that it would work.

* * *

Lily was unsure of what to do, despite Farris’ encouragement. The others had been in shock from what had happened, even she could tell that much, but the sheer devastation of what had happened to Sistina was a heavy blow to Lily. This was in many ways her sanctuary, her final place of safety. That it had been violated felt wrong on so many levels that Lily would have found it impossible to describe to others. She wanted Sistina back, and for this place to be back to a glade of vibrant, peaceful beauty once more.

Taking a deep breath, Lily reached out with trembling fingers and laid them on the scorched, mauled bark of the stump. The charred wood was still largely intact, and touching it Lily could feel the faint life pulsing within, empowered by the brilliant green web of power Farris had laid over it. The life needed direction, purpose, and Lily finally smiled, ever so shyly. That much she could give a tree.

Others might have difficulty imagining a tree growing to its full height, but they weren’t Lily. She had spent two winters in Sistina’s caverns, and Lily had watched trees grow with unnatural speed, from the moment their first shoots broke the earth to when their boughs gave shade over dozens of yards. She’d cared for them, watered them, and pruned them. Lily, more than anyone else, knew Sistina’s tree as it was. So she closed her eyes and let her imagination do the work, showing the magic how to restore Sistina to her former glory.

Almost joyfully, the magic answered her call.

* * *

“Shadan’s golden sigils!” Albert gasped out an oath, coming to a quite sudden halt, only to be knocked forward when Darak ran into him, since the dwarf out massed him almost three times over. Albert gave the dwarf a brief glare, but only for an instant as he drank in the sight before him.

Although it was in disarray, the artificer quickly saw the way that the cavern was laid out, how the gardens were each precisely placed to allow mana to flow more fluidly. The crystal patch on the roof reminded him of a fountain in the palace, the mermaid statue which was made of brilliant crystal itself. The devastation of a fire at the center of the chamber would have made him flinch, if it weren’t for what he saw there.

“What are they doing?” Penelope asked.

“Those priestesses are trapping a soul, keeping it from passing on,” Joseph spoke first, his voice filled with respect. “That’s not an easy task, I might add. Souls want to pass on, and stopping them is hard. I don’t know what the others are doing.”

“Nor do I,” Albert admitted, admiring the immense green glow surrounding what looked like a white tree growing rapidly from the center of a hill, next to a scorched stone building. “Garret?”

The dwarven druid was relatively unassuming, thinner than most of his kin and beardless, which made most people mistake him for a short human most of the time, but the brown-eyed nature mage shook his head, his voice awed. “I’d need a lot more time to study the spell, Guildmaster, but that looks an awful lot like an incredibly high-powered regeneration spell. At a guess, they’re healing the tree so they can put the soul back in.”

“Well, it looks… oh,” Joseph gasped as the tree almost exploded upward, as if growing ten feet in a few seconds had been too slow, the trunk thickening and growing up to where it almost brushed the ceiling, motes of golden light scattering around it like fireflies as the branches fell outward in the curtain of a weeping willow, leaves budding and unfolding in mere moments.

As the tree grew to its full glory, the priestesses guided the glowing orb of white back toward the tree, their barriers around it fading away one by one. The orb floated into the tree and vanished without a trace. Moments later there was an immense, bone-deep throb that rumbled through the cavern, almost as if the air itself came alive. Albert let out a breath of combined relief and shock as he realized that something that he hadn’t realized could be done had happened.

The handful of women surrounding the tree had resurrected a dungeon.

Chapter 20

Sistina woke exhausted. She’d nearly died, she knew that much. In fact, if she were to be accurate she had died, as she at least vaguely remembered the Jewels holding her soul together as her spirit had tried to dissolve into the aether. The combined efforts of those she loved and trusted had saved her, but it had been a very near thing, and now she was weaker than she’d been in a long time.

Farris and Phynis had exhausted a large portion of Sistina’s mana regenerating her tree, leaving her reserves low once more. She honestly didn’t blame them, as if they hadn’t done so, she wouldn’t be doing anything ever again. Worse in its own way, every last brand Sistina had claimed had snapped when she died, freeing the men and women who she’d claimed from their brands in every way. While she was grateful that they were free, it meant that her mana regeneration had been suddenly slashed to a fraction of what it had been. Where before she could confidently craft three golems a week, now she’d be lucky to manage one each month.

She honestly shouldn’t be concerned about that, though. She’d died, however briefly, and she still couldn’t risk poking her mind out of her tree. That strange, mind-crushing chaos in the aether was still roiling around her, though it was calming slowly. Her body might be a complete loss, though Sistina hoped not.

With nothing else to do, nothing else she could do, Sistina tried to rest and relax. It was incredibly hard when she had no knowledge of what else might have happened while she was incapacitated, and without her connections, she couldn’t find out. Still, she had to be patient.

* * *

“Guildmaster Windgale. What might you be doing here?” Phynis asked, her voice slightly icy as she saw the adventurers approaching the tree. There were a rather lot of them, and considering what had happened earlier, she didn’t entirely trust him, even if he was looking rather grim.

“I guided him here, Your Majesty.” Sina spoke up, looking nervous as she met Phynis’ eyes. “He came out in a rush, saying that someone was trying to kill the dungeon. I led the way, and we ran into a couple of people who were fleeing, who had been delving as non-guild adventurers. They captured one of them, but insisted on seeing if there were any more.”

Phynis’ eyes narrowed and she turned to Albert, her voice cold. “How did you know that someone was trying to kill Sistina?”

“The Adventuring Guilds do more than just arrange delves into dungeons or sell off items found within them, Your Majesty,” Albert spoke much more formally than normal, which suited Phynis perfectly in her current mood. “When a dungeon is considered malevolent, or deliberately out to kill anyone who enters the dungeon, the Guild also focuses on destroying the dungeon. In only the rarest of cases have we ever failed, in part because we have closely guarded tools that we use to target them. Even I don’t know how to build them, they’re so secret, but I have devices intended to detect the most potent of them. An aetheric disrupter has no purpose but to render a dungeon vulnerable, and the moment I detected it, I knew what must be happening, and the group that entered had some of the items that the Guild uses.”

“What?! Your guild decided to kill Sistina?” Phynis demanded, her anger flaring white hot as she focused on him. As her friends focused on him as well, Albert paled and took a step back, quickly protesting.

“No! I discussed things with the other Guildmasters, and we unanimously agreed she wasn’t a threat, Your Majesty! What was done is horrible, and almost worse to me is that someone stole Guild secrets with which to do it,” he explained, and his eyes hardened as he added. “I must add that if they did steal the items, or if someone provided them, the Guild will not stand for it. We pride ourselves on our neutrality, but we will break it to hunt down traitors. Please, give us a chance to try to make things right. We didn’t want this to happen any more than you did!”

Phynis’ anger cooled ever so slightly at his explanation, and she looked over the other adventurers, considering them for a moment. One of them, an older, balding man, stepped forward and spoke. “Your Majesty, the Guildmaster is telling the truth. The Guild manages dungeons, and your… your Sistina has been one of the most reasonable I’ve seen in my years. She’s not as deadly as most others, and what she gives in return is downright generous, all things being considered. None of us would want her gone.”

There was a chorus of agreement from some of the other adventurers, and Phynis felt her rage finally recede to a manageable level. Nodding, she spoke after a moment, her voice still cold, almost distant. “Very well. I will give you your chance, Guildmaster. However, should I learn that your organization was complicit in this attack in any way, I will do everything in my power to expel you from the region.”

“That is entirely fair, Your Majesty. Thank you.” Albert replied, looking relieved as he bowed his head.

“Umm… I don’t know if it’s important at all, but I found this on the stairs when I came down from the palace,” Lily offered, picking up something Phynis hadn’t noticed before, what looked like a brass lamp without the section for the wick or a chimney. Her panther cub was finally starting to stir as well.

“That… oh, damn it all. I’m not sure which I was more afraid of, that someone stole Guild secrets, or that someone else had developed the devices on their own,” Albert’s relief seemed to vanish as he rushed toward the young elf. He didn’t quite snatch the device from her hand, turning it upside down and groaning. “It’s a Guild disrupter alright. Damn it. I’m going to have to contact the other Guildmasters.”

“How long will the effect disabling a dungeon last?” Desa asked, approaching from the other side of the tree, looking worried.

“Hmm? Well, I’ve never used one before, but from everything I’ve heard, between half an hour and an hour. I’m certain you heard it activate, as they aren’t subtle.” Albert explained quickly.

“I see. So, about half an hour until Sistina’s back for certain.” Phynis murmured, feeling tears well up in her eyes as she reached out to stroke the tree’s bark. Her connection to Sistina was gone, but it almost felt like she could feel the life pulsing through the tree. Almost.

“Phynis? I just wanted to mention, one of the branches, when it fell, it knocked the doors of the tomb open,” Desa stepped forward and murmured, nodding toward the old mausoleum. “What would you like me to do?”

“I… just leave it for the moment, Desa, I’d like to look inside.” Phynis blinked, brushing away her tears for the moment, and looking at Sina. “Sina? Would you please escort the adventurers out of the dungeon before Sistina wakes? I’d rather not have something untoward happen to them.”

“Of course, Your Majesty!” Sina replied, looking relieved to have something to do. She was standing close to a sandy-haired young human, which only slightly surprised Phynis. That must be her rumored boyfriend, Daniel. After nearly losing Sistina, Phynis couldn’t do anything but mentally wish the young woman the best. The queen found her attention attracted to an elf whose eyes were fixed on Sistina’s tree, an expression of awe on her face.

“Hmm? Oh, of course,” Albert quickly looked up from the device and nodded, hastily moving to follow as the adventurers started gathering once more. Following Phynis’ gaze, he barked. “Nirath! It’s time to go, snap out of it!”

It took a few moments for the dark-haired woman to respond, and even then she moved away only slowly, as if tearing her gaze away was the hardest thing in the world. The woman also possessed much paler skin than any other elf Phynis had seen, which definitely made her stand out. Eventually a group of the others began to escort the woman out, and Phynis frowned for a moment, before finally shrugging and letting out a sigh. Only once the adventurers were on their way did she turn toward the mausoleum.

“Are you sure you want to look, Phynis? Sistina’s kept it sealed this entire time, so…” Desa asked softly, following Phynis’ gaze to where the door was slightly open, and at where the fallen branch had knocked it ajar.

“I’m sure, Desa. We almost lost Sistina, and… well, we’re down here, and the door’s open. Sure, there might not be anything interesting inside, but part of me has wondered about the tomb since the first time we came here. If not now, then when?” Phynis asked, looking at her guard curiously, trying not to focus on the fear of what had almost happened.

“I suppose you’re right. Just let me go first? I don’t think any of the intruders got inside there, but I’d rather not take the risk.” Desa replied, and smiled as Phynis nodded at her guardian’s demand.

They approached the tomb together, only for Phynis to pause about ten paces away when Desa indicated for her to stop. The other woman approached the door and slowly pushed it farther open, poking her head inside. Phynis tensed for a moment when Desa didn’t move, only to slowly relax as the other woman eased her way inside after a few seconds.

A minute later, Desa poked her head out and gestured Phynis over, shock obvious on her face. “It… it’s safe, Phynis. Come on. You’re going to want to see this.”

“Alright.” Phynis murmured, and quickly walked over, curiosity growing more potent as she did so. What in the world would surprise Desa that much? Moments later she stepped inside the tomb and paused, her eyes going wide as she looked on the interior lit by Desa’s magic.

A thin layer of soot was dusted over the room, obviously the result of the fire, but the interior of the tomb was otherwise perfectly clean, almost as polished as a temple. Murals covered the walls as well, each among the most detailed paintings Phynis had ever seen, and her eyes went wide as she looked at them, a strange sense of… familiarity washing over her.

Seemingly looking through crimson facets was the face of an elf, her features eerily similar to Phynis’ own, though her hair was jet black and combed behind her ears, a smile on her face. There was the young woman traveling through a series of lush gardens and some of the plants and arrangements… they reminded Phynis of the gardens outside the tomb, recreated with faithful detail either on the walls or outside, and Phynis wasn’t certain which mimicked which. A few other elves were in the pictures, but one of murals showed the young woman entering an immense forest, meeting a green-skinned nymph in a dress of leaves who gave her a golden seed, as well as meeting and kissing a handsome male fey that caused her to reel for a moment. A name bubbled in her memory for an instant, only to vanish a moment later.

More murals covered the walls, seeming to cover the length of a long, fruitful life with many children. This was the original Sistina, Phynis knew, but somehow the events felt so familiar. She tore her eyes from the pictures, focusing on the sarcophagus in the center of the tomb. The top of the sarcophagus was crystal or glass, and hesitantly, Phynis stepped toward it. It felt like it took much longer than a few steps, but finally Phynis looked down into the sarcophagus, and let out a gasp.

Inside was a woman who looked almost perfectly like Phynis, if she had possessed black hair and a milky white complexion. She was beautiful, looking as though she were sleeping with a smile on her face, her hands cradling an elegant sandalwood keepsake box and dressed in a simple green gown. The resemblance was more than eerie, as the pictures had been, and Phynis staggered backward a step, putting her hands over her mouth as she stared at the tomb.

“That… that…” Phynis murmured, stunned.

“I think it’s little wonder she identified who you were, Phynis… or at least who you were descended of,” Desa spoke softly, shaking her head. “The resemblance is uncanny.”

“I… you might say that,” Phynis replied, shaking her head, and looking around. After a moment she felt uncomfortable, and she quickly spoke again. “I think we should leave and close the door. This feels like it isn’t right. Like we’re intruding somewhere we shouldn’t.”

“As you say, Phynis. I can’t say that I disagree,” Desa nodded, and escorted Phynis out before slowly pulling the door shut once more, shrouding Phynis’ ancestor in darkness again.

* * *

It seemed to take an age before the storm in the aether passed, and when it did Sistina swiftly spread her awareness out once more, enveloping every nook and cranny of her domain. Phynis and the others had returned to the palace, but a large number of guards surrounded the stairwell that led down to Sistina’s cavern. The creatures and guardians of her dungeon were waking once again, shaking off their unwilling torpor. While the damage that had been dealt to the garden around her tree was significant, that much could be repaired, and Phynis’ hidden refuge nearby had remained untouched, Sistina realized with some relief.

Sistina’s tree had regrown anew, but without the metal reinforcing her trunk and branches this time. Sistina considered that for a moment before deciding not to bother doing so again, at least not yet. The metal had only slowed the attackers down, not stopped them. Besides, she also didn’t have much mana that she dared to spend on something that had given so little benefit.

Thinking about her mana, the dryad turned her attention to the body laying on a bed. Her body had been moved to the palace, somewhat to her relief, which had kept it from deteriorating too much. She thought that she could animate the body once again with only a tithe of mana, so she gently reached out, ever so hesitantly sliding her mana and awareness into the body.

“The residents don’t seem to be too upset about what’s occurred, mostly confused by the sudden disappearance of their brands. Most of those affected seem elated, but there’s a large portion that’s worried about what might occur if Sistina had actually perished,” Desa was speaking as Sistina settled into the body, her voice calm as it could be. “That being said, there’s no sign of any other attackers yet. The adventurers have identified the attackers as a group of four who arrived a few weeks back and made a number of delves into the dungeon. We’re still waiting for them to give us more information as well.”

“I see. Well, we’ll just have to see how much he-” Phynis began from her chair next to the bed. She was holding Sistina’s hand, and when Sistina stirred, her words cut off as she focused on the dryad, a smile blooming on her face. “Sistina! You’re alright!”

“Yes. Thanks to you,” Sistina replied softly, sitting up slowly and smiling at Desa, as well as Farris. Only Sapphire was present of the Jewels, but the dryad gently embraced Phynis, giving her a squeeze as she continued, nodding to the others. “Thanks to all of you.”

Phynis hugged Sistina much more tightly in return, tears trickling down her cheeks as she murmured. “Perhaps, but… it was close. Too close. Are you alright?”

“Is…” Sistina paused, and carefully corrected her speech. “That is debatable. Lost much. People freed, you are freed, which is good. Mana reserves… you drew on them. Much was used saving me. I am weaker, regain mana more slowly. It is a setback.”

“I… I see,” Phynis replied, looking both happy, worried, and startled at Sistina’s explanation. “Your speech is different, Sistina. I don’t care if you’re weaker, as long as you’re going to be well.”

“Can blame Jewels for that.” Sistina murmured, smirking as Sapphire jumped at the statement.

“What? Why would your speech be our fault?” Sapphire protested, brushing back her shimmering hair. “All we did was hold your soul together!”

“Yes. Compressed, condensed it to avoid dispersal,” Sistina explained, pausing a moment before continuing. “It forced fragments together. Sped up recollection. Still not done, but I am… better. Remember more.”

“As good as that is, there’s something else we need to address.” Desa interrupted, looking worried as she met the dryad’s eyes. “Sistina, is there anything you can do to prevent an attack like that happening again? Without you, Beacon may be strong, but our chances of survival are nowhere near as good.”

“Maybe. Have… I have hints of what was done.” Sistina spoke carefully, frowning. “I can close the staircase, open it when needed. Need to research.”

“Does that mean you’re going to be spending lots of time in the Academy again?” Phynis asked, frowning slightly. “I don’t want you that far away.”

Sistina frowned, considering before offering. “Could bring the codices back to the palace? Those help the most. They jog memories.”

“Do that, then. I want you nearby.” Phynis ordered.

“Yes.” Sistina murmured, but couldn’t suppress a smile as the queen gently hit her in the shoulder.

“You can say more than that!” Phynis scolded gently, unable to hold back her own smile.

Even Desa giggled as Sistina smiled more and replied. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

* * *

Albert paced as he waited, the communication crystals mostly lit up. They were just waiting for Guildmaster Kettle, his own mentor, which made the artificer nervous. This entire situation was ridiculous and frightening, which was why he was convening the other nearby Guildmasters for advice.

“Alright, I’m here.” The aged voice of Kettle suddenly spoke, his crystal lighting up as he did. “What’s this all about, Albert? I haven’t had an emergency summons in ages.”

“Let him talk, Kettle.” Guildmaster Ironguard’s voice broke in, adding quickly. “That goes for all of us. Guildmaster Windgale?”

“We’ve got a problem of epic proportions out here, and I need help.” Albert spoke flatly. “Somehow a group of assassins got their hands on a full set of dungeon slayer gear. They had distortion cloaks, heart-finders, and a damned aetheric disrupter. I checked, it’s all Guild issue, not copies or similar items. They actually succeeded in killing my dungeon, only to have the locals somehow manage to bring it back to life.”

“What?!” Guildmaster Pot exclaimed, his shock obvious, and Albert heard the faint sound of shattering glass in the distance. “How in the blazes could that happen?”

There was a furor of murmurs from the others, but Guildmaster Windspeaker’s calm tone cut through the others, her tone pointed. “Windgale, did you acquire any of these items, or did you just see them?”

“I have everything except two of the cloaks. We took one of the assassins alive, if only just, but haven’t been able to interrogate her yet.” Albert answered quickly, resisting the urge to start pacing again.

“Excellent. Please pry open the bottom of the aetheric disrupter. There should be three or four letters and numbers inscribed as part of the engravings. It might take some work to find them, but they’ll be there if it’s made by the guild.” Windspeaker explained.

“Alright, give me a minute,” Albert agreed, pulling out a few tools, as well as the disrupter. It took a little work to pry off the bottom of the device, and he winced at the complexity of the engravings that were carefully carved along the interior. A spider web of gold, platinum, and adamantine created intricate runes, and he had no idea how the spellwork would function. He spoke after a moment. “This is… more complex than I thought. Just a bit…”

The letters and numbers were hidden in the web, almost looking like happenstance, but finally he found them, speaking aloud. “We’ve got A, E, and 5. What do those mean?”

“Those help us determine who made the disrupter, and which one it was,” Ironguard interjected, his voice serious. “I’ll pass it along to the headquarters so we can find out how this happened, Albert. If someone stole what you’re talking about, it’d be an absolute disaster.”

“Agreed. I have to add that the local Queen is angry as hell,” Albert admitted, swallowing as he continued. “She said that if there’s any sign that the Guild was behind it, she would do everything she could to expel us from the region. I really don’t want that to happen. There’s such a wealth of knowledge here that it’d be an enormous loss for us.”

“Well, there’s nothing to be done about that, Albert. We’ll see what we can do, but…” Kettle paused, then asked. “Guildmasters? If it’s proven that a guild member has gone rogue, shall we authorize Guildmaster Windgale to do whatever is needed to deal with the problem?”

“Agreed. Any bastard who would kill a dungeon that’s interesting and useful should get what’s coming to them.” Pot snarled, prompting a chuckle from Ironguard.

“Anyone who can make you two agree that quickly has to be a fool,” the dwarf chuckled, but his voice went grim as he added. “Agreed, though. This can’t be allowed.”

“Do what needs to be done, Windgale,” Windspeaker spoke firmly, adding. “Also, try to maintain good relations with the dungeon? I’ve found your reports on your interactions with it to be absolutely fascinating.”

“I’ll do what I can.” Albert promised, and one by one the crystals went dark.

Chapter 21

In the privacy of his room Farren Galthor paced back and forth impatiently, a scowl on his face as he waited. While he’d had a few second thoughts about what was happening, the young man didn’t see any point to changing what he was doing, murmuring under his breath. “It isn’t like one new city and a handful of golems are going to make a real difference. Kelvanis will grind us into dust sooner or later anyway.”

The siege of Galthor had begun only two days before, and Farren’s father had led an attempt to break through Kelvanis’ lines yesterday, only to be driven back to the walls. Losses hadn’t been too high, but Farren could see the writing on the wall. Galthor was going to fall, and then all of Sifaren. He wasn’t going to let this war take away his eventual inheritance.

Now he was just waiting for Kelvanis to signal him that they were ready. The escape route to the city was heavily warded by his father’s magi, with only a handful of people able to open the wards and allow the passage to be used without causing it to self-destruct. Fortunately Farren was one of them, or this would all be in vain.

“Sir Galthor, we are ready for you to open the way,” the mental message came all at once, and for an instant Farren stiffened, then relaxed and smiled as it completed. “May our alliance bear the fruit that we both desire.”

“Indeed, I certainly hope that it will.” Farren murmured, his smile growing wider as he belted on his sword and started for the door.

* * *

“Milord? Farren is heading toward the basement.” Captain Ansov spoke grimly, the stocky, dark-skinned dusk elf looking extremely unhappy. He was exceptionally muscular for one of their species, and the older man’s silver hair was cropped short. Not that Baron Thomas Galthor could blame the man for being unhappy.

“He is, is he? Well, that’s the worst news I’ve heard this spring.” Thomas replied, straightening up from where he’d been examining the dispatches from the Queen. “I’d dearly hoped that Ms. Ennarra was lying through her teeth.”

“You aren’t the only one, Milord,” Ansov replied unhappily. “I knew that we’d been under some suspicion after what happened to the princess, but I never thought that Farren could be behind it. If she’s telling the truth, at least.”

“We’ll find out soon enough.” Thomas said grimly, nodding to his personal guard, who immediately began preparing his armor as he continued. “You know the plan. Get everyone together, let’s find out how deep this cesspool goes.”

“As you wish, Milord,” Ansov replied with a salute, turning to go. Before he reached the door, the man paused and asked. “Would you like me to dispatch a squad to take Arise into protective custody?”

“Please do. If this is what she claims, I wouldn’t be surprised if they try to eliminate her.” The baron replied, letting out a soft sigh. “As much as I despise her for betraying us, she has too much valuable information to throw away.”

“Of course, Milord.” Ansov saluted again, and continued out the door.

“Come on, let’s get moving ourselves. We’ve got a traitor, or traitors, to unmask.” Thomas told his guards, stepping forward as they helped him get into his armor.

* * *

Justicar Hall frowned as he looked over the hillside. His strike team was behind him, arrayed for the intense, sudden attack on Galthor’s castle. It’d be a hard fight, even if they had the element of surprise, but he was confident they could manage it. Hall was also assuming that Farren Galthor was going to do his part, but there didn’t seem to be good odds of the young man changing his mind at this point. The man had too much to lose, and the reports of his personality from their spy had been quite detailed.

His current unease had more to do with the lack of any sign of the escape tunnel. Supposedly it was at their location, but neither Hall nor any of their magi had seen the slightest sign of an exit. If he hadn’t been so confident that Farren was going to cooperate, Hall might actually expect a trap at this point, even if they were in a rather remote location. Since Galthor’s forces were nowhere near them, that made an attack rather unlikely.

Abruptly the side of the hill flickered with green light, causing Hall to tense. The light came from a spot no more than twenty paces from where he stood, and he slowly relaxed as he saw that the green light was outlining what almost looked like a doorway set into the hillside. A sizzling sound could be heard, and a few seconds later the light died away, revealing that two rectangles had been etched into the grass and earth.

With a creak, something pushed the two doors open from below, revealing a single young elf on the other side. The man was almost six feet in height, which was unusually tall for a dusk elf, and his hair was white and almost artfully arranged to cover one blue eye. He had skin that was a lighter shade than normal for his people, and he wore fine linen clothing, his tunic a deep red. It matched the descriptions that Justicar Hall had read of Farren Galthor, at least, even if the young man was looking at them warily.

“Farren Galthor, I presume?” Hall asked, stepping forward slightly.

The young man flinched, then replied quickly. “Of course I am! Who in the hells are you?”

“I’m Justicar Ivan Hall. I’m the one who you were negotiating with, even if through an intermediary,” Hall replied, suppressing his distaste of the young noble. Giving him authority over this region would be a disaster, most likely. Still, that just meant he’d be removed within a decade or so. “I’m also the person who’ll ensure you get what you bargained for. If you’ve followed through, that is.”

Farren snorted, crossing his arms and jerking his head toward the tunnel. “If I hadn’t, why would I be sticking my head out here? Come on, before someone has a chance to notice that I went missing.”

Nodding in satisfaction, Hall gestured the first of his soldiers forward, stepping up to Farren and asking. “Are you worried that you’ll be missed? I hope that your father isn’t suspicious.”

“Pfft. Father thinks I can do no wrong. Don’t worry, he thinks I go into the basements to get some wine to calm my nerves.” Farren replied, shaking his head firmly. “I’ve been doing that regularly since you reached Skythorn to get him used to it.”

“Excellent. Now, are the floorplans we were given accurate?” Hall asked, stepping into the tunnel and looking around with interest. The tunnel was simple earth reinforced by wooden beams, but the framing was heavily carved with spells. Ivan was no mage, but even he recognized runes of concealment when they were used that frequently.

“Yes, yes, of course they are!” Farren retorted impatiently, walking beside Hall as they started down the tunnel. “I have a question for you, though. What about Princess Jaine and Arise? You’re going to keep your word with them, right? And with Phynis, once you drag her out of that new city of hers?”

Glancing away from the tunnel’s structure, lit by his men’s torches, Hall looked at the young man and made a mental note of the greedy gleam in his eyes, his opinion of the young man sinking still more. After a moment he nodded and said. “Yes, you’re going to get both of the ladies we promised. As for the newly crowned Queen Phynis, we’ll see. I believe that our bargain was only regarding the other two.”

“Yes, but I was promised Phynis when I told you how to capture her!” Farren argued. “I thought that it’d be obvious!”

“We’ll discuss this after the city is dealt with, Mister Galthor.” Hall spoke again, his voice flat. “This is not the time or place to bargain on such things. The situation has changed, and we are going into battle, so kindly be helpful or stay out of the way. Now, how close are we to the castle?”

“Fine.” Farren’s voice was like ground glass as he huffed, crossing his arms in front of himself. “We’re only about a mile outside of town, so we should be there fairly soon. The tunnel is about a mile and a half long.”

“Good.” Hall grunted, more pleased with the elf’s petulance than with his previous arrogance.

The remainder of the trip was mostly taken in silence, save for the rattle of his soldiers’ gear and the occasional murmurs. The supports were more solid as they progressed farther, and Hall frowned at some of the symbols. He’d been told that the tunnel was spelled to collapse if breached, but he wasn’t entirely certain what the enchantments actually did. That always made him a bit uneasy.

Eventually he saw the tunnel widen slightly, and the leading squad entered a large storage room with a vaulted ceiling made of finely fitted stones. There were a fair number of crates in the room, but it was kept mostly clear. With the three exits Hall could see, he assumed that the room was fairly highly trafficked. A panel had swung away from the wall to reveal the tunnel he emerged from, and Hall nodded in satisfaction as he stepped inside.

“See? I got you inside. Now you just have to do your part.” Farren told him, stepping to the side as he scowled at Hall.

“Yes, you did. And we’ll follow through, I’ll guarantee that much.” Hall replied with a nod.

“Damn it, Farren, I’d hoped that I was jumping at shadows.” Another voice broke the relative quiet, and an elven man in full plate stepped around the corner. Similar in height to Farren, his armor was plain save for the embossed griffon on green of Galthor. A scimitar was in his hand, and the man’s face was only barely visible past his visor. Frustration and sorrow were evident in his voice as he asked. “How could you betray me like this?”

As the man spoke, a dozen elven soldiers came around the corners of the other halls, the majority of them in gleaming heavy plate. Most elves didn’t favor heavy armor like that, as they usually focused on agility and precision, but a few did, which would make them more difficult enemies in the confines of a building, Hall realized grimly. There were mages behind them as well, which would be unpleasant. Glancing sourly at Farren, Hall reflected on how readily the young man had pushed aside any possibility of his father being suspicious. This was going to be unpleasant, and his soldiers were quickly trying to ready themselves for what he was certain would erupt into a battle.

“Father, I-” Farren began to speak, looking bewildered and shocked. Thomas Galthor interrupted first, though.

“Don’t even start, boy. I know you came down here on your own and led them inside,” the Baron replied, his voice growing calmer as he focused on Hall. “You, though, you’re a surprise. You must be one of the Justicars. You may have invaded Sifaren and besieged my lands, but I’ll give you the opportunity to surrender.”

“I think not.” Hall replied, drawing his sword as a deadly calm enveloped him. With every moment more of his soldiers were reaching the room, making the odds a bit more even. He still might die here, but he wasn’t going to lose confidence now, unlike the sniveling, shaking elven traitor next to him. “We both know you’d just execute me. Essan, cover my back and fight to the death.”

“Very well. Sekarth.” Baron Galthor spoke grimly, and with his words flashed just a hint of magic. An instant later the echo of an explosion came from behind Hall, echoing down the tunnel, followed by a series of additional explosions.

Hall spun in place, flinching as he saw one tunnel support after another exploding into a hail of wooden shrapnel that cut into some of his approaching soldiers. Many of them broke into a run to try and escape the carnage, but as he watched the roof began to sag, and the tunnel collapsed, burying many of his men alive. Turning back to the baron, Hall’s eyes flashed with anger, his voice low. “You bastard, they never even had a chance in there.”

“Oh? How many villagers had a chance when your army sacked their homes? How many people have you enslaved without the ability to resist? I consider what I’ve done a wise choice, and a mercy, considering what Kelvanis has done to others.” The baron replied softly, and raised his blade, holding the hilt in both hands. “Soldiers, advance!”

The elves began marching forward, their weapons out as the magi began weaving their spells. Hall’s surviving soldiers, only a little over two dozen strong, rushed forward with desperate war cries, a few of them firing their crossbows. Their handful of mages cast spells of their own, one of them creating a stone wall that blocked the easy advance of the soldiers on Hall’s left flank. Glancing at Farren, Hall spoke angrily. “If you want a chance to live, you’d best fight, brat.”

With that Hall rushed into the fight, spindling his mana and flooding it outward into his body. His magical art was rarely seen, as it was purely internal, and it allowed him to increase his strength, toughness, and speed, and had also helped him live much longer than others would have guessed without completely losing his physique. Age had weakened Hall, but he was still fairly strong.

That saved him in the opening clash as he took on three elven soldiers at once. Armed with sword and shield, the three were closely coordinated, trying to overwhelm him with their attacks. Blocking two attacks in close succession, Hall grunted as he let a blade skid off his armor with a screech. At that moment Essan attacked the man who’d landed the blow, driving him back and reducing the pressure on Hall to a manageable degree.

Speaking under his breath, Hall began to mentally weave a spell of his own, teasing the lines of mana into shape as he blocked another attack, punching the third attacker, to force her back. The second attacker snarled, rushing forward, and Hall sidestepped slightly, taking advantage of the moment as he plunged his sword into a gap in the man’s armor. The woman screamed as her companion fell heavily, bleeding from his neck.

The woman rushed Hall, and the Justicar watched her come, still chanting under his breath. Deflecting her attack with his vambrace, Hall reached out and grabbed her helm just as he finished his spell. For an instant her eyes widened, then the lightning bolt surged from his hand and through her body. The woman convulsed as the lightning sparked through her, then fell heavily, the stench of her scorched flesh filling the air.

As the woman fell to the ground with a clatter, Essan’s opponent fell back, bleeding heavily from several injuries. That was when the Baron and his guards stepped forward, the noble’s blade striking like a serpent, and Hall only narrowly avoided the attack, the blade glowing a soft blue and almost freezing his skin with its passage.

“What, afraid to take me on alone?” Hall asked, back stepping quickly to get out of range of the other attackers. Essan jumped forward, attacking the baron’s guards as Hall swallowed a curse. The man was probably trying to get himself killed! Still, Hall didn’t have time to concern himself with Essan, instead focusing on the baron himself.

The elven lord almost danced forward despite his heavy armor, striking hard and fast as he replied calmly. “This is war, not a duel.”

“Fair point.” Hall conceded, deflecting the man’s attack again and ceding ground a pace. The other man was strong and fast, but even so, Hall had a few tricks left.

As he clashed with the baron, Hall took an instant to take stock of the situation. As the Justicar lunged, driving his opponent back, he saw over half his men were down, which caused his lips to thin still more. Farren was still cowering behind him, which meant that the boy wasn’t going to be of any use. With a groan, Essan fell before the bodyguards, the elf unconscious or dead as he toppled to the ground, cinching Hall’s decision as he murmured. “Last resort it is.”

Thomas Galthor seemed surprised when Hall jumped backward, surging his mana toward his armor, spitting out the words he despised so much. “Lady Irethiel, I accept your offer. My service for strength.”

For an instant there was no reaction, then a flood of fire rushed through Hall’s body from the command sigil he bore. The fire merged with Hall’s mana to flood his armor, and a brilliant glow filled the room as his armor glowed such a bright crimson that it lit the room. The baron fell back slightly, his voice filled with shock. “What in the name of the gods?”

Hall couldn’t answer him, the fire turning to intense pain as his muscles twisted and reshaped themselves, his skin melting into the armor, and the armor turning into his skin. Hall felt strength surge through him with the pain, his body growing stronger with every passing moment, and a blast of heat exploded from either side of him as infernal portals opened and two allies stepped through.

“Our Lady sends us to aid you, Justicar.” As the portals snapped shut again, one of the women spoke in a husky voice, and Hall glanced at the women in surprise.

Both women were succubi, with exaggerated figures, bat-like wings, and long prehensile tails, but unlike most succubi he’d seen, they weren’t dressed to seduce. These two were wearing strangely segmented armor that shone like black chitin, hugging their bodies with a sinister beauty. The blond on the left was wielding a deadly-looking spiked whip, while the brunette had a rapier. Even more surprising was that he recognized the two, though. The speaker was the blond, Vivian, and she was one of the Enforcers that had been sent to capture Medaea, then given to Irethiel. If they were here, that meant their corruption was complete.

“You’re consorting with demons in truth? I thought that was but a foul rumor,” the baron spat, steadying himself. “I see that I still thought too highly of you! I’ll-”

Vivian lashed out with her whip, the length of the lash flaring with fire as it interrupted the noble, striking his arm so hard that the plate caved in, and her voice was lazy as the sound of breaking bone echoed through the room. “Silence, mortal. Do not profane our ears with your sniveling. Shall we, Farin?”

The other woman giggled, smiling as she murmured. “Definitely.”

Hall grunted, standing from where he’d been kneeling. Strength and confidence surged through him, the aches of his age vanished as though they’d never existed. It almost felt like he could challenge anything, and he smiled broadly. Tilting his head to crack his neck, he interrupted. “Wait. I want to see how I can do. I feel… much better. Closer to how I was in my prime. Not quite there, not yet, but…”

“As you wish, Milord.” Vivian murmured, taking a step back and her eyes flickering with disappointment. Farin didn’t step back, but the woman didn’t attack either, watching Hall with obvious interest.

“Protect the lord!” One of the guards ordered, gathering together with the others. Around the room, all but two of Kelvanis’ soldiers had fallen, and even those two were falling back in shock, staring at Hall and the demons. Hall paid no attention to those two, instead focusing on the thirty elven guards. He smiled, smelling their fear… and attacked.

He rushed forward like lightning, his speed nearly double what it was before. The elves seemed so slow by comparison, and Hall laughed as he hit the man in the center with his shoulder charge, sending him flying backward and knocking another pair of guards off-balance. He swung his sword hard, cutting through the seam of another guard’s armor, taking her leg almost clean off and dropping her to the ground as he reached out and grabbed the last guard’s sword hand before he could begin swinging. As the woman began to scream, Hall murmured. “Too easy.”

The man whose hand he’d grabbed paled as Hall increased the pressure of his grip, struggling, then screaming as his hand was crushed. Letting go at last, Hall smirked as the man fell to his knees, sobbing in pain as his sword clattered onto the ground. Looking at the astonished baron, the Justicar spoke again. “I see. Go ahead, ladies. Obviously this’ll be easy now.”

Screams rang out behind him as the two succubi attacked, but Hall didn’t so much as blink, advancing on Thomas Galthor and his remaining guards, his voice calm. “I’m going to make this slow and painful, Baron. I’m going to drag every bit of information out of you, then you’re going to die.”

“I think not.” At that moment another man stepped around the corner, the stocky man’s face like iron as he held up a crystal orb. The man threw the orb to the ground, where it shattered with an echoing chime and a flash of brilliant light. As it echoed, he continued. “My apologies, milord, it took more time to retrieve these from the shrine than expected.”

The light and sound seared Hall, driving deep into his body like an awl, and he cried out, hearing the screams of the two succubi as well. Staggering backward and falling to his knees, he blinked away the pain, only to see his armor… no his skin was sizzling as if it was on fire. He asked, dazed. “What? How did you…?”

“My lord was skeptical about the information that Kelvanis was allied with demons, so I thought it best to take measures of my own,” the man replied, and after a moment Hall recognized the man as Captain Varthel Ansov. He was wielding a bow now, and the nocked arrow had a head of gleaming silver that glowed white. “That was a sanctification crystal. Briefly it will render all demons vulnerable to death, even in the mortal world. With that and a few light-blessed arrows, even I can deal with you.”

“No! Not after everything I’ve-!” Hall snarled, struggling to stand back up. Ansov didn’t even blink, loosing his arrow directly into Hall’s chest. The arrow cleaved through his flesh with effortless, searing pain, and moments later Hall’s sight went dark as the pain drove him unconscious for the last time.

* * *

The second succubus screamed as Captain Ansov fired the arrow into her chest, falling to the ground as it smoked, and slowly reduced the brunette to dust. He took a deep breath, scowling at the remaining soldiers of Kelvanis and Farren Galthor. There were additional survivors who’d been incapacitated, but they didn’t matter, the dozen injured of his own people hurt quite enough.

“Well, you can either surrender, or we can finish the job.” Ansov told them flatly.

After only a moment of hesitation, the two soldiers dropped their weapons, the higher ranking of the two speaking softly, shock in her eyes. “We’ll surrender. I swear, we had no idea about… about the Justicar being a demon.”

“Be as that may, you invaded our homes. We’ll treat you better than you’d treat us, though,” the Baron grunted, moving forward with a wince. He nodded at Ansov, seeming chagrined. “Thank you, Captain. You saved us with your precautions.”

“Just doing my duty, Milord. You should get your arm looked at.” Ansov replied, looking at the dented armor in sympathy. “What do you want me to do with Farren?”

“Damned fool.” Thomas sighed, staring at the young man, who appeared completely frozen with the shock of what had happened. “Imprison him. We’ll try him when the siege is lifted.”

“As you command,” Ansov replied, and gestured forward some of the other soldiers.

At their approach, Farren recoiled, his voice unsteady as he protested. “N-no! Don’t touch me! I didn’t know what they were!”

“Save it, Farren.” Ansov growled, his eyes narrowing. “You chose to betray the city. At least show some dignity.”

“No! You can’t do this to me!” Farren lunged forward, only to be caught by the guards. As they started dragging the screaming young man away, Ansov sighed, glancing at his lord.

Baron Galthor looked like he’d aged years in only a few hours. Still, at least they’d taken the heads of one of Kelvanis’ leaders. Looking at the spot where Justicar Hall had died, there was only a pile of half-rusted armor, a pile of dust, and a gleaming longsword, untouched by its owner’s corruption even now.

Chapter 22

“Queen Beryl, thank you for agreeing to speak with me.” Queen Calath spoke simply, looking into the mirror at the impassive, icy facade of Yisara’s ruler. Beryl Yisara was tall for her people and possessed an athletic figure, though she was still several inches shy of six feet. Her blue eyes glittered with an iron will Calath could admire, and she wasn’t wearing the usual regalia, instead dressed for battle, wearing chainmail, greaves and vambraces, with a sword at her side. The only sign of her station was the simple presence circlet atop her tightly braided hair.

“We have little enough time to speak for, Queen Calath. Why are you contacting me now?” Beryl asked icily, her eyes narrow.

“Very well. One of my agents has reported that Diane and Jaine will be attending the dedication of the new temple of Tyria in Westgate in the next two weeks. I’m uncertain if it’s possible, but I have a force in the field near the city, and if they’re able they’ll attempt to rescue your mother and sister.” Calath replied, suppressing a smile at the momentary loss of the young monarch’s poise, as Beryl’s eyes widened momentarily.

The moment quickly passed and Beryl recovered, speaking after a brief pause. “That is excellent news, and if you succeed it would greatly please my father and I. However, that seems a minor reason to contact me in this manner.”

“It is.” Calath admitted, taking a deep breath before continuing. “The other matter is twofold. First, one of Kelvanis’ Justicars attempted to infiltrate and take over Galthor’s castle last night with the aid of a traitor. He failed and was slain, but in the process transformed into a crimson-skinned demon, and summoned a pair of succubi warriors that might have succeeded had the Baron not taken measures against demons. Thus, we have a significant victory over Kelvanis, tempered by the continued siege of Galthor, as well as confirmation of their alliance with demonic forces. I’m also certain you’ve been informed of Kelvanis’ attempted assassination of the dungeon of Beacon two days ago, of the entity called Sistina.”

“I’m glad to hear of your Baron’s success,” Beryl spoke, a flicker of satisfaction crossing her face as her hand clenched around the hilt of her sword. “The information is good to be aware of as well, and I was informed of the assassination attempt, yes.”

“Excellent. In their attempt, I believe that Kelvanis has shown that they believe Beacon to be a threat to them.” Calath explained. “I intend to defend the city to the best of my ability, but with the siege that my nation is under, I’m forced to leave Beacon largely on its own. If I am able to rescue your lost family, I beg you to consider joining the war. Your presence on the battlefield would force Kelvanis to split their army, and even before the addition of Beacon their superiority over both of our nations was a near thing. I truly believe that our only chance will be if you stand with us.”

“I cannot promise that, Queen Calath.” Beryl spoke decisively, and as she did, Calath’s heart sank slightly. Her disappointment froze as the other queen continued seriously. “It’s not that I don’t want to aid you. If you can rescue my mother and Jaine, I will do everything in my power to convince the nobles to join the war. I believe that such an event would be enough to convince them, but until I’ve spoken with them, I cannot promise you. I will promise to argue your case strenuously before them, however.”

“That… is all I can ask for, honestly speaking. While I may have hoped for more, it was simply that, a hope. Thank you, Queen Beryl.” Calath replied, relief replacing the disappointment, and she bowed her head.

“Don’t thank me. I believe I may hate Kelvanis even more than you yourselves do.” Beryl replied with bared teeth, and glanced off to the side, frowning. “However, the mana stones are growing weak. I must go. May Tianna’s grace go with thy nation.”

“And with yours.” Calath replied warmly, watching as the image in the mirror faded, then hissed softly. “Finally! Now to see if we can get to them…”

* * *

Wenris was getting nervous, the closer she got to the moment of her escape. Even with her patience, three thousand years had been a long time, and the fear of what might happen if she made a misstep was haunting.

Still, she’d made extensive plans for the coming days. It wasn’t like she was going into this blind, and Her Lady had left things available to aid Wenris in her efforts. Leaking information to some of the elven spies had been one of the first steps, and hopefully it’d get them thinking in the right direction. If it didn’t, it would make her job a bit harder, but that’s why you never had only one escape route.

Taking any of the others would lose her prize, though, and Wenris desperately didn’t want to lose Diane. The elf had a wonderful magical gift and a strong mind, which was something any demon would value, let alone a demon of her age. To possess a mortal like that utterly was a rare opportunity indeed.

Thinking of Diane, the succubus looked into the garden behind the Kelvanath palace. The garden was fairly expansive, with a decent number of hedgerows and paths. Wenris had always thought it was amusing how many gardens had a hedge maze. Still, the garden was arranged around a large, shallow pond, and Diane was sitting beneath a tree, looking at the water as she ate her lunch.

A faint part of Wenris felt pity for the former queen, at how alone and lost her posture said the woman was. It was only a faint sensation, but even that was remarkable for her, the succubus reflected. Demons weren’t intended to feel guilt, so few of them even could feel such things. If she’d ever shown a hint of weakness, Irethiel would have destroyed her, never mind that she’d been a valuable, loyal servant for centuries. Even so, Wenris reveled in that tiny sensation internally, knowing that it meant she hadn’t fully lost all her mortal life.

It was emotions like her pity and the stronger dislike and hatred for Irethiel and Ulvian that had led Wenris to make the offer she had to Diane. Not taking Jaine for herself was a slight loss compared to Diane and Jaine combined, but if the former monarch willingly submitted to Wenris, it would save enough time to make it worth the loss.

Shaking her head, Wenris looked away from the lonely figure of Diane, murmuring brightly. “Enough of that! Time to have some fun.”

Wenris looked in the mirror, and her skin blurred and her figure shrank to match that of a pretty but not beautiful local, her skin tanned but clear of blemishes, with agate-brown eyes and soft brown hair. Looking herself over critically, she nodded in satisfaction, conjuring a plain set of clothing and making her way toward the servant’s entrance. There was a good tavern near the palace, and she’d never found it hard to find company.

* * *

“Oh, gods damn it all! Ivan, what were you doing?” Ulvian asked loudly, staring at the lifegem sitting in a drawer of his desk.

There were a dozen lifegems, but the two most prominent of them were those of Elissa and Ivan, his oldest companions. Each of the gems shone a different array of colors, save for Ivan’s black, cracked gemstone. Elissa’s burned with a strange purple flame, the brightest of the various lifegems, but it was almost normal to him by this point. The problem was that Ivan had been in charge of attacking Sifaren, and if he’d died…

Shaking off his frustration, Ulvian closed the drawer hard, then winced as he heard the gems bounce off one another. Taking a moment to steady himself, the Archon closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then let it out slowly, speaking aloud. “Calmly, Ulvian. Ivan was a meticulous planner, but chance can foul up the best of plans. Unlike most others, Ivan at least would have sent you messages telling you what he planned to do. So…”

Making certain to wipe the frustration from his face, Ulvian put on a pleasant expression and rang a bell on his desk. Moments later one of the servants opened the door, the young man bowing his head for a moment before looking inquisitively at the Archon, asking. “You called, Your Excellency?”

“Thank you for coming promptly, Aaron. I’ve a rather urgent task for you. I need all dispatches from Justicar Hall to myself that have come in the last week.” Ulvian told the servant, his smile growing a little more real. He did love his staff’s efficiency. “I also need any battle plans he might have submitted.”

“Right away, Your Excellency.” Aaron replied, bobbing his head and pausing just long enough to be certain there wasn’t anything else before rushing off on his errand.

* * *

Much later that evening, Ulvian was in an unpleasant mood. It had taken far longer than he would have liked to piece together what must have happened.

The first clue had been Ivan’s plan to infiltrate Galthor and behead its leadership. It actually was part of the plans that Ulvian had helped put together himself, using Farren Galthor to infiltrate the city, but since the previous night had been when Ivan had intended to put the plan into action, he must have died in the process.

“The question is how it happened? Chance? Likely not, with how Farin and Vivian died as well.” Ulvian murmured to himself, reminding himself of how two of his Enforcers-turned-demons had been killed, according to their masters here in town. That had been even more unpleasant to learn, with as badly as the loss of Ivan stung. The only one he trusted as much as Ivan was Elissa, and she wasn’t the type to be a warlord.

“Is something the matter, love?” A husky, breathless voice murmured in Ulvian’s ear, and he yelped, almost jumping out of his skin as a hand fell to his dagger… and on seeing the speaker, he relaxed, swallowing as he noticed the obsidian, claw-like nails far too close to his throat.

“Lady Reyviss, I wish you would not delight in taking me off-guard. I’m afraid that one of these days one of us is going to perish in the process, and it’s far too likely to be me.” Ulvian replied, looking into the amber eyes of Irethiel’s demonic messenger.

Reyviss was a species of demon he’d never seen before her appearance in his rooms one evening. She had a pair of short black horns that extended from just below her hairline, a long, fleshy tail, and skin as crimson as blood, along with a voluptuous figure that seemed similar to succubi. She wore black demon-bone armor, and her lips were black, framing extended incisors all too appropriate to a vampire, and which injected a venom that he knew from experience made a person resist magical healing for a number of days. Her hair was black as well, braided behind her, and he blinked, wondering if it was longer than it had been the last time.

“Where would the fun in that be? If you’re foolish enough to allow me to kill you, you deserve what happens.” Reyviss replied with a soft giggle, smiling more as she leaned back, stretching languidly like a cat as she began circling his desk, sitting on the corner of it comfortably. “Besides, it tests how well your heart works. If it’s going to fail, it’ll likely do so in moments of stress. It’s good for you.”

Coughing nervously, Ulvian quickly changed the subject, asking. “Ah, may I ask why you’ve come here this time, Lady Reyviss? I’m afraid I just mysteriously lost one of my best men, and I’m trying to figure out how to correct for it.”

“I believe I told you, I am not a lady.” Reyviss replied lazily, but her lashing tail and steady gaze betrayed something more predatory, making Ulvian’s blood chill slightly.

“Why, yes, but…” Ulvian paused, then sighed and asked helplessly. “May I ask how you’d like to be addressed?”

“Call me Reyviss. No more and no less. It isn’t your place to learn any of my titles.” Reyviss replied, smiling and the hostile air easing slightly. “Now, you were saying?”

“As you wish,” Ulvian conceded, unsettled by the demoness’ reaction. Just when he thought he understood them, they would change their minds again. “May I ask why you’re here, Reyviss?”

“I’m here because Ivan Hall accepted Milady’s bargain, gaining power and the aid of two of her servants, just before they were all destroyed utterly. No reforming in her realm, no information from them, nothing.” Reyviss’ smile vanished, and the sudden anger in her eyes made Ulvian pale slightly. “Combined with what has occurred before this, Milady is unhappy.”

“I… I see. I can fully understand her displeasure.” Ulvian replied carefully, his thoughts racing. “I will do my best to deal with those who slew them, but at present there is little I can do.”

“Correct. However, in the near future, that will change.” Reyviss replied, reaching out to the side. With a single nail she seemed to slit open space itself with a line of burning fire. Reaching into it, she began to pull out a suit of armor.

The armor was a full suit of plate designed for a woman, but built to hug their curves and expose a generous amount of cleavage, a fact that made Ulvian frown. The plates were various hues of purple, and for a moment he wondered at the purpose of them, until he reached with threads of mana to touch the armor, only to have his threads incinerated by raw power.

“Ah, ah! Don’t touch that way. This is Tyria’s armor.” Reyviss chided as she saw him flinch, pulling out the pauldrons and attached cloak, both a deep purple, smiling as she added. “I must add, make certain that you’re ready when you armor her. It’s enchanted to lock around her, and only Milady holds the key. Though I admit the goddess will likely be able to remove it as well.”

At her words he noticed a couple of small keyholes in the armor, built into what almost looked like a belt section, and the part that would hold the pauldrons in place. Finally she withdrew a large bastard sword in its sheath.

“May I ask what it is that you’re intending? Or that the Queen of Chains has in mind?” Ulvian asked, staring at the powerful items laying on the desk. They didn’t resemble the crimson-edged armament that he’d seen before, but they had also been reforged by a demon queen of slavery.

“Quite simply, in the next few weeks Tyria will be ready. Oh, she won’t be fully corrupted, but the rest is something that can be finalized over time, and the adulation of Kelvanis will do a wonderful job of neutralizing Medaea’s faith to make it easier.” Reyviss explained, then smiled more widely as she continued. “As for what she’ll do? Isn’t it simple?”

Pointing at the sword, Reyviss asked sweetly. “What mortal army will not quail and break before the wrath of an angry goddess?”

Chapter 23

Breathing in deeply, Vendis reveled in the scent of budding trees and plants. She always felt more at home in the wilds, and even though they were near one of Kelvanis’ outposts, the forest here was still very similar to those back home. The humans hadn’t been able to fully populate the region since they stole it from Sifaren and Yisara yet, but that was merely a matter of time unless the land was taken back.

Of course, that also didn’t factor Beacon into the equation, either. Vendis’ smile faded as she considered that, worry threading through her. She didn’t think that Phynis would go to war with Sifaren or Yisara, but there was a faint possibility, and her paranoia must be increasing. They’re received word of the attack on Sistina only the previous day via a message stone, but the brief message had left more questions unanswered than it had answered for Vendis. Still, at least they had the stronghold to fall back to if need be.

Speaking of which, it was at that point that Slaid and a number of his allies stepped out of the bushes, wearing the uniforms of Kelvanis’ military. She raised an eyebrow at them, looking over the clothing critically before asking. “I’m not seeing any rips or bloodstains.”

“That’s because we got these from a small garrison a while back. They weren’t being used at the time.” Slaid replied readily, adjusting his helm with a grimace. “It still feels almost like betraying my father to wear Kelvanis’ gear, but at least it’s for a good cause.”

“Agreed. You’re sure you can get in? They seem to be keeping a close eye on people nearby.” Vendis asked, nodding in the direction of the outpost.

“That won’t be hard. I got the password from a friend in Westgate. They’ll let us in, and then we can disable them.” Slaid told her, trying to settle his uniform properly as he continued. “You’d best come in at that point or we’ll get overwhelmed.”

“If you can take the gates, we’ll be there.” Vendis promised, giving him a broad smile. “I’ve wanted proper payback for ages. This is simply the first step.”

“Fair enough.” Slaid chuckled, then looked at his group, raising an eyebrow. “Is everyone ready?”

His troops let out a chorus of affirmatives, and he nodded firmly. “Right, let’s do this.”

Vendis watched his group head off toward the road, and motioned her people to follow a minute later, trying to keep a fair distance between her and the group of infiltrators.

* * *

Private Alice suppressed a yawn as she kept watch at the gate. She didn’t always like how boring it was to be stationed here, but Alice had to admit privately that it was far better to be bored than to have people trying to kill her. That was definitely a plus.

The Oak Creek outpost was fairly far behind the war front, but it was also more important than some of the other outposts. That was why four squads defended it, a heavier presence than most border posts. From what little Alice had been able to gather, and understand, the previous year the magi had managed to find a fairly potent magical node in the area around here, so the post had been set up and they’d taken to leaving a large number of their supplies here.

What good leaving supplies here did was beyond Alice’s understanding, but it obviously was fairly important to dedicate so many people to year-round. She tried not to let it trouble her, though. She hadn’t passed any of the tests for a decent magical talent when she joined the army, so it wouldn’t ever be her problem.

The sight of people coming down the road cut off Alice’s musings, and she pulled out her signal whistle, letting out several blasts to inform the other guards of their approach. As they came closer, Alice relaxed slightly on seeing the uniforms of Kelvanis regulars. It wasn’t a guarantee that the group was what they appeared to be, but it certainly looked like a full squad on patrol.

After a couple of minutes the soldiers were the right distance away, and one paused, waiting for them to hail the patrol. That helped Alice relax more, and she called out. “Who goes there!”

One of the soldiers approached more closely, and her eyebrows rose as she took in the lieutenant’s missing eye. That startled her, but he replied, quietly enough that others would have a hard time hearing. “The guardians of the southern gate.”

The password made her grin, and she gave the proper response. “Are eternally at their posts. What brings you to Oak Creek?”

“Just on patrol, and bringing a few dispatches,” the lieutenant explained, motioning his people forward. “Think we could get something to eat? Trail rations get boring after a while.”

“You’d have to talk to whoever’s on cooking duty,” Alice replied, nodding to her partner, and Steve helped her start dragging the gate open. “Come on in, we’ll at least give your men a chance to sit down.”

“Thank you very much, Private,” the man replied, stepping inside. There was something odd about his expression, and he continued apologetically. “And I’m sorry about this.”

Alice saw the flash of his shortsword clearing its sheath, but by the time she saw it, it was too late. She fell backward, trying to gasp for air and choking as she clutched at her slit throat. Cries of alarm echoed all around her as her world slowly went dark.

* * *

Waiting for the moment that Slaid’s team attacked the guards, Vendis felt her tension increasing, hoping that this would go as planned. It was always possible that it wouldn’t, but she hoped that things would go well. Watching the gates open she held her breath, elated and worried at the same time. Slaid’s team stepped inside, and moments later the sound of screams and alarm erupted from the outpost.

Already prepared, Vendis’ soldiers didn’t need orders to know what to do. The majority bounded forward at the alarm, while a handful of snipers paused and took aim at the distracted guards on the outpost walls. Vendis ran forward as the hiss of arrows came from behind her, followed by more screams of pain and shock.

Her soldiers had been forced to stay far enough back that it took a long minute to reach the entrance of the fort, by which point the inhabitants had begun reacting despite their surprise. Slaid’s team had only been assailed by a handful of soldiers so far, but a stubborn knot of opponents were fighting his troops. The sight of three dead near Slaid himself was a shock, but Vendis took a moment to take aim and loose an arrow into the throat of a man just rushing from the main barracks.

“Slaid, fall back!” Vendis called out, scowling at the difficulty in telling the humans apart. In the same uniforms as Kelvanis, it was entirely possible some of her soldiers might attack his by mistake.

“You heard her!” Slaid snapped out, lunging forward, his sword shimmering a strange blue as he struck out at one of the defenders. For a moment Vendis thought he was just feinting as the man was out of Slaid’s reach, but the man suddenly staggered as blood began pouring from his side.

Vendis didn’t have time to think about the surprise, instead focusing on the enemy as her allies pulled back, a few of them sporting minor injuries. Nearly a dozen enemy soldiers were down with her arrow and the aid of her snipers, so she motioned her company forward.

Vendis stayed in the back lines, her bow out and ready. Several enemy soldiers emerged from another outbuilding, unarmored but with weapons in hand. A squad descended on them, and Vendis resisted the urge to fire into them, instead spotting a flicker of movement from one of the upper floors.

She sniped the crossbowman before he could target one of her magi, and smiled thinly. It looked like things were going to go according to plan.

* * *

It took less than half an hour to track down all of the enemy soldiers, including a pair of guards who’d tried to escape into the woods. Those two had surrendered, as had a handful of other guards, giving them seven captives in total. Once it was done, Vendis met Slaid in front of the main storeroom of the fort.

The fort wasn’t too impressive in most areas, largely log construction with a palisade around it, only enough to slow determined opponents down. The main offices and storeroom were exceptions, all of them built of masonry firmly mortared in place. The door was iron banded and bore dozens of runes to reinforce the wood and metal. Looking it over, Vendis nodded, moderately impressed by the effort that had been put into security of the room.

“It wouldn’t stop someone from breaking a hole in the wall, but this is definitely more secure than I’d expect one of Kelvanis’ outposts to be.” Vendis murmured.

“Exactly. According to my contacts, the mages found an earth node below here, and have been leaving ingots, gems, and other supplies for enchanting here to absorb as much mana as possible,” Slaid explained, going through the key ring they’d pulled off the commander’s body. The woman had refused to surrender, and despite their best efforts she’d managed to avoid being taken alive. “I think this is the key…”

“That does explain the security, and taking away Kelvanis’ enchanting supplies seems like an excellent idea to me.” Vendis murmured fervently, frowning as Slaid slid the key into the lock. “Are you sure you want to do that?”

“Hmm? Why?” Slaid asked, glancing at her in confusion, starting to turn the key.

Vendis barely had time to see the runes begin lighting up across the door, and lunged over, knocking Slaid to the side. An instant later a column of white flame burst into being where he’d been standing, the heat scorching the masonry nearly black in barely a moment. Only seconds later the column of fire vanished, leaving no sign of its presence save the scorch marks.

“That’s why.” Vendis replied, shaking her head as she got off the man, almost shaking from the near encounter with death. She offered a hand to help him up, taking a deep breath to steady herself again.

“Right. If it’s that valuable, it’s sure to be trapped,” Slaid murmured, his voice unsteady. Taking her hand, he stood himself, meeting her gaze and continuing. “Thank you. That was rather stupid of me.”

“I think you let the success of your agents go to your head, Slaid. You shouldn’t do that,” she scolded gently, suppressing a smile of relief.

“You’re right. I’ll keep that in mind. The question is, how to get around the enchantments? You think your magi can decipher it?” Slaid asked, nodding at the door warily.

“Not in the time we have. I told you how earlier, anyway.” Vendis replied with a laugh, nodding at the door.

“Oh, of course. I’ll have some of my men grab a couple of sledgehammers. Not what they joined up for, but I suppose it’ll do the job.” Slaid laughed himself.

Both of them left the key where it was in the lock as they left, not willing to risk touching it again.

* * *

It was a few hours before they could get into the room, but eventually they managed it. Some of the walls had been reinforced by iron bars, an expense which had surprised Vendis, but it only served to slow them down. After entering through the hole smashed in the wall, she’d had to stop and stare for a time.

“This doesn’t look like a storage room.” Vendis managed at last.

Poking his head in, Slaid looked past her and blinked before agreeing. “Nope, it doesn’t. Looks like someone had plans for this place.”

The room was definitely different, that was for certain. Instead of crates of enchanting materials, like they’d expected, there were tables covered with engraving tools, jars of a variety of liquids and powders, and tomes set up as well. There was a fair amount of dust in the room, as if it had been left alone for quite some time.

Also in the room was a large circle engraved into the floor, runes filled with silver just inside the circle itself. A dozen sets of shelves were set around the walls of the room, one knocked over from where they’d broken a hole in the wall, and each had boxes and jars on them. Near Slaid and Vendis were piles of powders and broken glass, as well as glittering ingots of copper, iron, and more precious metals.

“You’ve got that right. Let’s see here…” Vendis took a careful step inside, trying not to step on any of the spilled powders. Who knew what they even were?

Slaid followed her, as did a couple of the magi. As he stepped over a couple of broken bottles, he nodded toward the circle. “I’ve got a little magical training, but not enough to identify the details of this. Can any of you explain what all of the… equipment is?”

“Well, most of the items on the table are for alchemy and enchanting. It’s odd that I don’t see a forge in here, with all of the metal around. The circle looks like a summoning circle, so maybe they’re planning on using a fire or earth elemental to shape the metal?” One of the magi said, the elven man stepping forward cautiously, murmuring a spell after a moment and looking around. “Actually, something seems wrong here… the magic is darker than I expected. Please give me a minute? And don’t touch anything.”

Vendis nodded, walking around the room slowly and looking at the jars. She didn’t recognize most of the items, but a lot of them seemed to be quartz powder, various types of sand or stone, with some that she thought was onyx or obsidian being the most common. The liquids came in every hue, from amber to brilliant crimson or purple, while there were also jars of what looked like preserved organs. It was odd and creepy.

“I think this was intended to be a summoning circle for a demon, Captain,” the mage finally spoke up, paling slightly as he looked up from where he was kneeling next to the circle. “I’m not proficient in summoning, that’s a completely different art that what I focused on, but this is slowly charging with mana, and it’s a darkness-aligned ritual circle. The circle is also imbuing everything here with the same type of magic.”

“Darkness magic? Shouldn’t we destroy all of this, then?” Vendis asked, fear surging through her.

“No, no… darkness magic isn’t inherently bad. Even I know that much.” Slaid interrupted, shaking his head. “The headmaster of Beacon’s academy, that strange, pale-skinned lady? I think her name was Kassandra? She’s a shadow-mage, from what I heard.”

“She’s also a vampire. I don’t trust her.” Vendis replied flatly. “Even if she survived Everium, that’s no reason to simply trust a creature like that.”

“Captain, he’s right. Darkness magic is most easily used for evil, often necromancy and the like, but that’s not the only purpose for it,” the mage interjected nervously. “My teachers often said that fire and mind magic are almost as bad for foul purposes, though fire is generally more obvious than darkness or mind is.”

“Hmmph. Still… it doesn’t sit right with me. You aren’t suggesting we leave it, are you?” Vendis asked, them, her eyes narrowing more. “There’s a lot of stuff here, and I don’t want Kelvanis managing whatever they have planned.”

“Of course not! I think we should destroy the circle and whatever we can’t send back to Beacon, or at least hide it where we can retrieve it later.” The mage immediately protested, standing up. “Any supplies with this much mana imbued into them are valuable, and easily turned into enchanted items. While changing the imbued magic type is a bit trickier, and I’m not a trained enchanter, I know that the enchanters back in the capital can do it.”

“Fine. Figure out what’s the most valuable, and let’s get started. We can’t spend more than a day here.” Vendis ordered, frowning as the man and his partner nodded and started going through the supplies quickly. They were far too eager for her comfort.

“Let them work, Captain. They know what they’re doing better than we do,” Slaid murmured, stepping toward the door.

“Perhaps so, but that reminds me… I saw you attack a soldier from several feet away and cut him. How did you manage that?” Vendis asked, following Slaid out of the strange storeroom.

Slaid laughed, smiling as he glanced at her. “That’s a family secret, Captain. I’d tell you, but I’m afraid that I don’t teach just anyone that magical technique.”

“Really? A technique, is it?” Vendis murmured curiously.

“Yes, yes it is.” Slaid replied, smiling as he asked. “Would you like to maybe have lunch together, Captain?”

“Certainly. But first, my name is Vendis,” she replied, and followed him out toward the courtyard.

Chapter 24

Things had calmed down a little in Beacon, a fact that eased Phynis’ fears. There had been combined surprise and elation at the sudden disappearance of slave brands throughout the city, as well as a degree of disappointment and near-despair from the comparative handful of people whose brands Sistina hadn’t yet claimed. After the news had circulated that it was nearly losing the dungeon permanently that had caused it, as well as the production of the golems that defended the city, opinions had changed significantly. Near-panic had ensued, and it had been difficult to calm the populace down.

Once everything had calmed a little, Phynis had been surprised by what happened afterward. The remaining people with the slave brands continued to approach Sistina to have their brands claimed, partially for the same hope of freedom, and partially to defend the city. The dryad’s entrance was now fortified and heavily guarded as well, which comforted Phynis significantly. A far larger change had been with a large number of the residents. Many of those who’d taken minor positions instead began attending classes held by Phynis’ guard to train as soldiers, including Isana Dayrest. The former brothel workers were a surprisingly large portion of the volunteers, and seemed to be exceedingly vehement about their training.

Also increasing were the number of people attending the classes held by Cortin and Nora, with only a handful of people training with Kassandra herself. The handful in question included Desa and Farris, but at the moment Phynis was more interested in the classes held by the two survivors of old Everium. She was even more determined to learn magic after the attack on Sistina, and Desa was too busy to train her. It wasn’t something Phynis was willing to wait on, though, even though it put a significant crimp into the amount of time she had to herself, Sistina, and the Jewels.

“The simplest, most effective combat spell available to a mage is a fire bolt. Even most accomplished magi fall back on it, as it is not just quick and easy to cast, but its structure is so robust that you can throw almost any amount of mana into the spell to increase its power.” Cortin explained, tapping a diagram of lines on the chalkboard with his pointer, as well as the words inscribed below it. “I must stress that this spell is intended to hurt others. Do not cast it unless you have a clear target and are certain that you won’t hit an ally, because it isn’t something that most people can survive easily. Also, the reason why I taught you a water shield spell first is because it’s most effective against a fire bolt.”

“Why don’t we see a water shield used more often, then? I’ve mostly seen light shields used,” one of the other students, a young human man with light red hair asked.

“Because water shields, while more effective in some ways, take several times the mana of a light shield to maintain, and aren’t noticeably more effective in most cases.” Cortin replied, nodding to the young man. “A very good question, Liam.”

“If we can’t cast it unless we have a clear target, why are you showing us the casting method while indoors?” This time the speaker was a dawn elf woman. Phynis was fairly certain the young lady had been a mage’s apprentice before this from what she’d contributed during the classes, but the queen wasn’t certain.

“There are a couple of reasons for that, but here’s one that I decided was most important. This lets you study the spell without casting it. On the other hand, if anyone starts casting it indoors, it also tells me they don’t need to be attending my classes.” Cortin spoke dryly, looking over the classroom coolly as he continued. “And so I am perfectly clear, I am not joking. Try to cast this indoors, and if it’s not in self-defense you will be expelled. Especially you, Your Majesty. I heard about your light spell.”

Phynis blushed as the other students looked at her, most of them giggling. It had taken them a few classes before they’d grown comfortable enough to treat her almost normally, but slowly they’d come around. After a moment she cleared her throat and replied. “I had no intention of doing so, Cortin. I’ve long-since learned my lesson about casting spells carelessly.”

“Excellent. Now, then…” Cortin began only to pause at a knock on the door. The door opened to reveal Albert, and Cortin raised an eyebrow at the man as he asked. “Yes, Guildmaster? What may I do for you?”

“I apologize for interrupting your class, Master Birchwood,” Albert replied with a nod, glancing toward Phynis as he continued. “As for the reason, I’m afraid I have important news which I need to see Her Majesty about.”

“If you’ll excuse me, I’ll speak with Master Windgale outside so that we don’t interrupt too much.” Phynis spoke, rising from her chair and glancing at the guard in the corner.

“Of course. Come back soon, I intend to explain the casting in detail.” Cortin replied, falling silent as Phynis left the room.

As she moved toward the door, Phynis felt a pang of sorrow as she realized that many of the other students were surreptitiously watching her, looking worried. They must be afraid of more bad news. Come to think of it, that was probably another reason why Cortin was teaching them combat spells. The fire bolt wasn’t too complicated, but it was still significantly more complex than a light spell or starting a fire. It was also just a bit different from the fire bolt spell she’d been studying on her own with Topaz over the winter, which bothered Phynis somewhat.

Stepping into the hallway, Phynis crossed her arms, the guard outside nodding to her as the woman’s partner closed the door behind them. Looking at Albert, she asked patiently, trying to suppress frustration with the man. “What is it, Master Windgale? You’ve kept me waiting for a while for information concerning the attack.”

“That’s exactly why I’m here, Your Majesty. The situation turned out to be more complicated than we thought, especially since the captive has turned out to be somehow immune to the spells we have to interrogate her. We still have a few alchemical solutions to that, but they aren’t done yet, and even they aren’t guaranteed to work.” Albert replied, his voice forthright as he looked Phynis in the eyes. “I promise, I haven’t been stalling. The problem is that I had to wait until the Guild Headquarters contacted me to tell me what happened to the aetheric disrupter. They weren’t dawdling, but it was in archived material, which took some time to dig up.”

“I see. What did they have to say, then?” Phynis asked, her temper cooling somewhat at the information.

“The aetheric disrupter was not stolen, but was believed lost eighty-four years ago. It was assigned to a group who volunteered to attempt to slay the Road to Hell, to disastrous results. Half the group was slain in the attack, and they were forced to risk ripping open a rift to another plane of existence to escape. The disrupter was believed lost.” Albert explained, but scowled as he continued. “The leader of the group was the grandmaster ranked mage, Ulvian Sorvos. The method we use to figure out who the disrupter was assigned to is a secret, so doubtlessly he believed that we wouldn’t figure it out.”

“That bastard!” Phynis hissed, her eyes narrowing as she clenched her fists. “I expected as much, but to have it confirmed like this…!”

“Agreed. What he’s done is against all Guild rules, and undermines everything we’ve done for centuries. I promise, we would have done everything we could to stop him had we known.” Albert told her firmly.

Meeting his eyes, Phynis took a moment to calm herself and force her hands to unclench before asking. “So what is your Guild going to do now? You’re at least partially responsible for what happened.”

“What I’d like to do is to promise the full weight of my Guild to lynch Sorvos. Unfortunately, I can’t do that. The nature of the Guild rules prohibits me from forcing them into a fight like this, though I can authorize them to actually participate in the conflict between Beacon and Kelvanis.” Albert replied, running a hand through his hair as he let out a breath of frustration. “You’ll have my support as well, but the problem is what I learned about Ulvian. He was a powerful mage even then, and none of us are his equal here. Oh, we might be able to beat him if the entire Guildhouse descended on him at once, but that’s no guarantee. That means I’m waiting for the other Guildmasters to prepare a strike team to deal with a traitor of his power. It could take as much as a month for them to find the people, then they have to get here.”

“I see. So, you’re saying that we’d have to wait for something like three months before your guild can properly contribute to killing Ulvian?” Phynis asked, considering the situation as she chewed her lower lip thoughtfully.

“Approximately, yes. I’m sorry it isn’t more, Your Majesty, but there’s only so much I can do.” Albert apologized, shrugging helplessly.

“It is what it is. If your guild helps even slightly, though… we should be able to hold off Kelvanis for that amount of time. Maybe we could even start making a dent in their territory.” Phynis mused, then shook her head firmly. “Regardless, it’s good to actually know what’s going on. Thank you, Master Windgale.”

“To be perfectly fair, I should thank you for not overreacting, Your Majesty.” Albert bowed deeply, holding the pose for a moment before straightening respectfully. “I couldn’t have blamed you if you had. What occurred was horrible, even more for you considering how close you and Sistina are. On a personal note I’ve found speaking with her to be fascinating, as we’ve never been able to study how a dungeon feels about our delves into them.”

“Heh.” Phynis giggled softly at that, smiling as she asked. “She told you that she finds watching people challenge the dungeon to be somewhat entertaining?”

“Yes. Yes she did.” Albert let out a soft sigh and shook his head. “That caused somewhat mixed feelings, at least for me. Even so, it’s been fascinating.”

“I’m glad to hear it. Now then, since there doesn’t seem to be anything else, I’d like to get back to the lesson.” Phynis told him, giving him a slight smile. “If you’ll excuse me?”

“Of course! I hope it goes well for you, Your Majesty.” Albert replied, bowing his head. As she turned to re-enter the classroom, the human turned to leave.

Stepping back inside the room again, Phynis gave the other students a reassuring smile as she sought out her seat. Cortin paused only a moment before continuing his explanation of the gestures required for the fire bolt spell, and the need for precision to keep from hurting themselves or others. The care he was putting into the lesson was reassuring to her, at the least.

* * *

“Phynis, there you are!” Desa spoke in obvious relief as the queen entered the palace again, and her tone caused Phynis to stop in place, blinking.

“Yes? Is something the matter?” Phynis asked, setting down the small bundle of books that she’d brought back from her class. “Also, I finally received a response from Master Windgale about the disrupter. I’m not pleased, I must say.”

“Of course not. He came to see me after you, and told me he’d get together soon to see what support they could provide. No, what I have to tell you is a bit more important than that. I got a message spell from Vara’Sel, and it’s important.” Desa stressed.

“What did they have to say?” Phynis asked, straightening slightly. They hadn’t been getting too many messages from Sifaren since the message stones had been delivered, almost as if her mother was afraid to use them for anything but the most important issues. Unless things had dramatically changed, that was still the case, and Desa’s attitude certainly reinforced the perception.

“Word has been received that Diane and Jaine Yisara are going to be in Westgate in eight days for the dedication of the new temple of that religion of theirs. Someone also deliberately leaked that the Archon himself will be in attendance as well.” Desa explained, grinning as she continued. “Slaid and Vendis are going to attempt to infiltrate the city and assassinate the Archon while rescuing the former princess and queen.”

“Wonderful!” Phynis’ eyes lit up for a moment, but then she frowned as she asked. “Are they confident of success? When I spoke to the Guildmaster earlier, he didn’t think much of their chances of taking on the Archon in battle. He’s at least a grandmaster ranked mage, after all.”

“I… well, I’m not sure, to be honest.” Desa replied, frowning. “I didn’t hear about that part. The Archon hasn’t shown much of his power directly since taking the throne. Perhaps…”

As Desa’s voice trailed off, Phynis waited for a moment, then a minute. Finally she asked. “Perhaps what, Desa?”

“Oh, I was just thinking. May I have permission to speak with the Guildmaster and Kassandra? If they have any items or ideas on how to deal with him, I’d like to know. In fact, if you’re willing, I’d like to ask for volunteers and attempt to assist Vendis.” Desa replied, her eyes bright as she grinned. “If we can take the snake’s head off, it might be enough to finish this war. I wouldn’t count on it, but every little bit helps.”

“I…” Phynis was about to protest, but she paused, thinking Desa’s request through. It wasn’t as if Desa was trying to attack without planning, after all, and if they could kill the Archon? He was probably the lynchpin of Kelvanis. He had no declared heir, and Justicar Hall had been the one designated to choose the next Archon if he did die, and Hall was dead as well. Likely as not Kelvanis’ Adjudicators would start fighting for the position, even with the High Adjudicator alive. So at last she sighed and nodded. “I can see why you want to try, Desa. I’ll allow it, but only if you think you have good chances of success. I don’t want to lose you.”

“Great! I’ll go speak with them right away!” Desa grinned more, adding. “I have no intention of dying, Milady. I’d far rather put him out of our misery and come back to report in.”

“Good enough. Be careful, Desa.” Phynis murmured, and watched Desa grab a jacket and all but run for the palace entrance.

Suppressing a sigh, Phynis felt mingled hope and terror. Hopefully Desa would find a better way to confront Ulvian in talking to the other two magi. Still, she had dinner to attend to.

Chapter 25

“One moment, Lady Diane, your laces are a bit loose,” Maria murmured, the human maid not pausing before she began adjusting the laces of the corset. The maid was taller than Diane was, her reflection in the mirror showing her pleasantly tanned skin and revealing black dress that showed her pink slave crest as she worked, with her long, dark hair pinned up in braids.

“I think it’s quite-” Diane began, only to squeak slightly as the ribs of the corset constricted, forcing some of the air from her lungs. Something had to be wrong with her, since Diane hadn’t enjoyed corsets when she first came to Kelvanis, yet now there was virtually no pain or discomfort when it tightened. Even so, she managed to continue after a few moments. “I was… was saying that I thought it was quite tight enough, Maria.”

“I do apologize, but Wenris was very specific about your appearance for today, Lady Diane.” Maria replied softly, finishing ensuring that all of the laces were properly tightened before tying them in place. “I’m simply following her directions.”

“Oh.” Diane swallowed her protests at the explanation, wincing as she looked at the white corset, and how much it constricted her waist by. After a few moments she asked. “What else did she have in mind?”

“She brought a dress and jewelry, then gave rather particular instructions, Milady.” Maria told her, stepping away and opening the wardrobe. A moment later she removed a dress, and Diane couldn’t help but blanch at the sight of it.

The dress didn’t have a broad skirt, instead designed to fall to the ankles and tight enough that it wouldn’t allow her to take steps more than a quarter of her usual stride. The dress was a bright purple and blue threaded with gold embroidery, and it would expose a healthy portion of her chest before draping down her arms in diaphanous sleeves that lightened from sky-blue to white. The waist of the dress was so narrow that there was no way that Diane would have fit into it if the waist of the corset hadn’t been cinched so tight, and the purple very obviously matched the colors of Tyria’s faith.

“I have to wear that?” Diane asked, slightly incredulous. It looked entirely too ridiculous for her skin tone, she thought.

“Yes, Diane. That’s your dress for the trip to Westgate. Do you disapprove?” Wenris’ seductive tone sent a shiver through Diane, and the elf turned to face the doorway, where Wenris stood alongside Serel, the succubus appearing as a beautiful human version of herself, with a single eyebrow raised curiously. The strangest part about the demon was her necklace, though. It was a thin gold chain, with a pendant in the shape of an inch-long golden birdcage. Diane hadn’t ever seen the necklace before, but put it out of her mind quickly. It might or might not be important, and she really didn’t want to know which it was.

Diane hated her reaction, but she almost instinctively lowered her gaze, attempting to explain. “N-no, Wenris. I was… I was just surprised at the sight of it. I thought the colors didn’t fit my skin tone.”

“Hmm… I suppose you might think that, but you might be surprised.” Wenris replied, stepping into the room and closing the door behind her. The demon smiled as she continued. “It helps to accentuate your eyes, and the gold helps it match your skin more closely as well. With the makeup you’ll look absolutely ravishing… and the Archon is very partial to the look as well.”

The succubus gave Diane a meaningful look with her last words, and Diane’s eyes widened at the obvious message. It only took her a moment before she bowed her head and murmured. “As you say. Go ahead, Maria.”

Without a word Maria began helping Diane into the dress, which fit perfectly. That wasn’t too surprising, considering who was behind it, but it always made Diane feel strange. She was used to several fittings for most of her clothing, so not seeing an outfit before wearing it was unusual.

As Maria painted Diane’s lips a deep crimson, Wenris watched with a faint smile playing across her lips, causing a sensation of discomfort to seep through the elf. Despite her constant presence nearby, Serel seemed to almost disappear into the background, completely different from the overwhelming presence of the succubus.

It took about half an hour to fully prepare for the trip, even with the other bags already packed, and tension coiled in Diane’s stomach like a spring. Supposedly they were going to escape in the next few days, but Wenris had been so close-mouthed about her plans that Diane had no clue what she had planned. In fact, a small part of the elf feared that Wenris had just been trying to get her hopes up. Even so, she had little choice in the matter.

“Shall we go?” Diane finally asked, reaching up to brush the tasteful silver necklace she was wearing. She’d also been adorned with earrings and bracelets, none of which were too elaborate.

“Of course, Milady.” Maria murmured, picking up the last two bags. The rest had already been taken away earlier. Wenris said nothing, while Serel opened the door and stepped into the hallway watchfully.

Following with the short steps forced by her dress, Diane smiled as she saw Jaine and Meredith, Maria’s sister, waiting for them. Jaine’s honey-hued skin stood out from her flowing white priestess’ robes, and she smiled broadly in return, exclaiming. “Good morning, Mother! You look lovely today.”

“As do you, Jaine. You seem somewhat excited about our trip.” Diane replied gently, her worry that Wenris wasn’t going to keep her bargain growing slightly greater as she did so. Jaine just didn’t seem any different.

“I am! I’m looking forward to seeing the dedication of the temple, and to get at least a little closer to Yisara again.” Jaine explained happily, then smiled. “Aren’t you? I mean, you asked to come with on the trip too.”

“Oh, I am! Don’t get me wrong, it just isn’t…” Diane paused, trying to think of how to explain more delicately. It took a few moments, but finally she continued. “I don’t know what to think. You’ve changed so much since we got here, and so have I. I’m just curious, and want to stay close to you.”

“I see, well, I’m glad you’re coming with me, Mother. It makes me far more comfortable with everything, and you’ve helped keep me sane.” Jaine replied sincerely, then extended her hand. “Shall we?”

Suppressing a sigh, Diane smiled and nodded, reaching out to take her daughter’s hand, and trying to ignore the thoughtful gaze of the demon following them.

* * *

Ulvian’s eyes lit up in pleasure as he caught sight of the women stepping into the teleportation hub. Jaine was beautiful, but despite that she wasn’t quite what he preferred in a woman. Diane was far closer to his personal ideal when one took Irethiel out of the picture, with her narrow waist and constrained movements, and how the woman had applied kohl around her eyes to accentuate them. He mostly ignored the others, though he gave Serel and Wenris slight nods.

“Ladies, you look absolutely lovely! It’s a pleasure to see you as well. Did Elissa decide to leave separately? I had expected her to accompany you.” Ulvian spoke clearly, smiling as he took a step toward them.

Diane gave a slight curtsey, almost as deep as she could manage in her gown, while the others gave respectful nods, but the former queen gave a radiant smile as she replied warmly. “Thank you, Archon. As to Elissa, I was not told anything about her. Jaine, might you know?”

“I do. She said she would be slightly late getting here, as she had a few final preparations to make for the dedication. I doubt she will be long, Archon.” Jaine told them, smiling as she folded her hands in front of her, the young woman’s own smile reserved.

“Ah, that makes sense! So how are you, Jaine? I didn’t see you at dinner last night, so I’ve been somewhat concerned.” Ulvian asked, smiling at her more broadly as he stepped to the side, allowing the two human maids to move deeper into the chamber.

The hub was a chamber made of heavily reinforced stone, and the intricate runic enchantments carved into the floors and walls allowed anyone to teleport to connecting cities, if they were able to provide sufficient mana.

“I’m well. Last eve I was at the temple, meditating on Tyria’s teachings through the night in preparation for the dedication. It was quite soothing.” Jaine explained, her smile slightly hesitant as she paused, then continued softly. “Thank you for your concern, though.”

“Ahh, much is explained. I’m glad to hear that you were well.” Ulvian told her warmly, glancing over at Wenris and asking. “And you, Wenris? You’ve been quite busy of late, I’ve noticed.”

“Oh, I’ve just been keeping Diane and Maria company, as well as helping her fill out her wardrobe a bit more fully. Nothing too important, in truth.” Wenris replied with a grin, even as both of the women mentioned blushed slightly. “I must admit to some surprise that you’re attending the dedication. Is there a particular reason why you’re doing so?”

“That’s… an unpleasant thing to speak on, unfortunately. Justicar Hall fell in battle when facing Sifaren, along with some of his most elite soldiers,” Ulvian explained, sighing deeply as he shook his head. “It’s made worse because he is, was, one of my oldest friends. I’m going to sorely miss him. It also makes a rather large hole in the command structure out that direction, so I’m joining you not just for the dedication, but also to help reinforce morale while I decide who is the best man, or woman, to fill his boots.”

“Tsk. So very calculating, Ulvian. Coming along just to make certain people don’t panic over your poor decisions?” Elissa’s clear voice echoed down the hall as the High Priestess entered, carrying a bag in one hand and a silver staff in the other, a sardonic smile on her face. The priestess was wearing a white set of robes that matched Jaine’s, both thin enough to show their brands, and wearing the holy symbol of Tyria around her neck. Her black hair shimmered as though she’d just taken a bath, causing him to frown. Elissa smiled more widely as he frowned at her, the woman’s eyes twinkling mischievously. “Or are you claiming that it isn’t somewhat manipulative?”

“Elissa, you’re late.” Ulvian replied, trying to ignore her verbal jab as he nodded, raising an eyebrow. “Are you ready, or can we get moving?”

“An hour is hardly going to make a difference, Ulvian, let alone ten minutes.” Elissa told him with a smirk, shaking her head at him as she sighed. “Ah, well. I’m sure you’ll come around eventually. I’m certainly ready, though, I just had a few last things to set in order. I’m deeply looking forward to the dedication.”

“Good enough, let’s get going, then.” Ulvian murmured, ignoring her comment and giving a nod to the attendant in the room. “To Westgate, please.”

“Of course, Lord Archon.” The man replied diffidently, waiting for everyone to step into the center of the room before murmuring the activation words of the enchantment.

As the words were spoken, the runes on the floor and walls began to glow with a soft blue light. Bracing himself for the teleportation, Ulvian managed to suppress any reaction to the stomach-churning jolt as he disappeared in a flash of light, then reappeared in a nearly identical chamber in Westgate.

“Here we are! While it doesn’t feel terribly pleasant, teleportation is wonderful for shortening trips, isn’t it?” Ulvian said cheerfully, offering a hand to Diane and smiling broadly at her as he asked. “Would you like a tour of the city, Lady Diane? Last time you were here I don’t believe that you had the chance to look around.”

“I… did not, at that.” Diane murmured, giving Wenris a nervous glance. At the disguised demon’s nod, Diane took his arm, bowing her head as Ulvian’s smile widened, her voice soft. “I would be delighted, Lord Archon. What did you wish to show me?”

* * *

Diane didn’t actually want to accompany the Archon around the city, but in order to keep up the illusion of being submissive, she had little choice. The problem, of course, was that she was growing more submissive, if not to Ulvian himself. At least she’d grown even better at acting over the winter, or this would be more difficult.

Still, the Archon was behaving like a perfect gentleman as he escorted Diane through the city, and after a short time Diane found herself somewhat fascinated by the tour, as she sat in the open carriage traveling through the streets.

Before the region had been conquered by Kelvanis, where Westgate now stood had been an elven trade town named Intar. The town had been jointly ruled by Sifaren and Yisara, and had been home to the vast majority of trade between the two kingdoms. Once Kelvanis had invaded and conquered the region, they’d captured the town and added their own construction to it, which had quickly changed the city in ways that she’d never imagined.

Westgate was somewhat less cramped than Kelvanath, which helped ease the odd sense of claustrophobia that Diane felt in the streets of the human city, with wider avenues and more plants around. Some of the structures were the stone towers of Sifaren, in their flowing designs and arches, while others were the lower, homier lodges and manor houses of Yisara. Still others were the more utilitarian human structures of local materials, which tended to have sharper corners and to emerge more jarringly from the landscape. In some ways it was a horrifying mish-mash of cultures, but in other ways it almost worked better. The different buildings were being used for different purposes, and despite the fact it had been done by Kelvanis, Diane found herself fascinated by the potential.

In addition to those changes, Kelvanis had also erected a solid stone wall around the city, as well as a new city center, including a manor with a short wall around it that was the center of the government of Western Kelvanis. The manor was slightly less of an eyesore than Kelvanath’s palace, but it still wasn’t a building Diane would enjoy living in. The biggest shock had been the temple of Tyria, though.

“The temple of Medaea was abandoned when Kelvanis took over the city, and since then has remained vacant. When Tyria’s faith was looking for a temple here, they wanted a building that was centrally located, so they chose to repurpose the old temple.” Ulvian explained, an indulgent smile on his face. Diane knew he was ignoring the aspect that Kelvanis had enslaved all the priestesses of Medaea that had been captured. She knew that because she’d received the reports of one of the young women who’d been rescued from slavery in Sirshif. He continued without knowing about her thoughts, though, waving expansively. “As you can see, it’s been heavily renovated over the last few months, and looks all but new! Don’t you think it’s lovely?”

“I believe I agree with you.” Diane replied graciously, looking at the temple with a critical eye. It’d been close to fifteen years since she’d last seen the temple, aside from a brief glimpse when she and Jaine had been brought through Westgate the previous fall, so her memory of the building was somewhat off, but it did look somewhat better.

The temple had been made of carefully fitted masonry that had needed little maintenance, with durable ceramic roof tiles that had been made with an eye toward making the temple seem like a single smooth dome, save for the bell-tower protruding from its highest point. The changes had startled her, with how much it had been renovated.

Four towers had been erected at each corner of the temple, with a coat of plaster applied to the structure to make it a gleaming white. Chains ran from the outer towers to the bell-tower, which had been rebuilt to rise even higher above the surrounding buildings. Gone were the statues of praying women which had framed the front door, and in their place were a pair of eerily similar statues with the women’s hands in shackles. Diane hoped that someone hadn’t just added those to the previous statues, but she wasn’t certain.

Seeing an elven man trudging along the road, carrying bags for a human merchant, Diane forced down her anger. The man was obviously once from Yisara, and his clothing was just barely passable for a human commoner. The man looked like he’d been through some very hard times, with one of his ears ending in a torn tip, and the scars from a whip visible where his skin was exposed. The unfortunate man glanced up in response to her gaze, and his eyes were tired, but widened in shock as he saw her. A moment later a swirl of people crossed between them, and they turned a corner toward the manor, leaving the man out of sight, and making Diane feel even more terrible than she had been before.

“Well, there we are! Now then, dinner tonight with the locals, and the dedication on the morrow. I do look forward to it.” Ulvian spoke cheerfully as they approached the mansion gates, Serel slowing the carriage to deal with the guards.

“As you say, Milord.” Diane agreed, bowing her head slightly, hoping anew that Wenris would keep her word.

The gates opened as the guards let them through, into the bustling manor of Westgate, where the others were waiting for them.

* * *

Diane expected what happened when she returned to her bedroom after dinner. Ulvian had paid too much attention to her for her comfort, and he’d been obviously hoping to convince her to return to his room with him. It had taken some careful maneuvering to make it seem like she was interested in him, yet was still hesitant about going further. Considering the thoughtful looks that Wenris had given Diane, she’d fully expected to be ambushed.

The elf didn’t even yelp, though she did gasp as she was yanked sideways farther than her short steps could have taken her, and the warm arms of the succubus wrapped around her. Wenris purred into Diane’s ear, her voice sultry. “I half expected you not to come back to the room tonight, Diane…”

“I… I was playing along with him, because that’s what you seemed to want…” Diane replied, swallowing hard as her pulse began to race, the demon’s touch igniting a fire in her veins. “Did you wish for me to?”

“No, no… I like having you all to myself, Diane. Well, and Maria, but you haven’t been interested in her much.” Wenris laughed richly, slowly pulling Diane toward the bed. As she did so, she murmured softly. “We will make our move at some point after the dedication. I’m waiting for either the rebels to attempt to rescue you, or for the right moment.”

At the information, hope surged through Diane and she opened her mouth to reply, only to be cut off by a deep, passionate kiss that almost made the elf’s mind go blank. After a long minute Wenris broke the kiss, her voice amused as she traced a finger down Diane’s dress and one of the ribs of the corset beneath it. “Say nothing, my dear. While such will happen soon, I’m still following the directions I was given before, at least for the time being. Which means we have plenty of time to enjoy ourselves… and tomorrow night, you’ll be mine. Won’t you, Diane?”

“As you say, Wenris.” Diane murmured, lowering her gaze slowly, trapped in the demon’s embrace. She wanted to deny it, but… in truth she’d already given up.

“So… what am I to do with you, Diane? And what is the proper term of address for me?” Wenris coaxed.

“You can do w-whatever you wish with me, M-mistress Wenris.” Diane replied softly, relaxing into the demon’s arms.

Wenris simply smiled more widely as she purred. “Good girl.”

Chapter 26

“This is an interesting way to get into the city. How long has this tunnel been here?” Vendis asked, glancing up at the rough timber supports with a hint of trepidation.

They were in a long, cramped tunnel that had begun in a barn well outside of Westgate. Too short for most humans, the generally shorter elves were able to get through with fewer issues than their taller companions, though many of them had to duck as well. Only a single person could move down the passage at a time, though if someone had to they probably could squeeze by the others by pressing against the walls if there wasn’t a support timber in the way.

“Since a few months after the wall was completed. As soon as we knew what kind of hub Westgate would become, we knew we’d need a way in and out of the city.” Slaid explained, glancing back and grinning. “It certainly is coming in handy now! Not that it hasn’t before, mind you. It’s great for smuggling escaped slaves out of the city, or things that we’ve stolen from the authorities.”

“I can believe that. How safe is the other end?” Desa asked from behind Vendis, the mage wearing simple clothing and awkwardly carrying a wooden staff through the tunnel. Vendis saw the other woman nearly jab the man behind her with the butt of the staff again, but the man, wary from previous incidents, managed to just barely dodge it.

“Pretty safe, for the most part. We’re going to come out near the river in one of the warehouses there. It does a good amount of business in transshipping, so we should be able to get out without too much difficulty,” Slaid told her, shrugging as he ducked another support. “I’m not going to claim it’ll be easy, though. There are a lot of us, and unless Umar managed to get enough information about security, we’re going to have a rough time of it.”

“Fair enough. We all knew this wouldn’t be easy.” Desa replied, to which Vendis couldn’t do anything but nod. She fully agreed with the mage, though she was surprised that Desa had come out to help them.

The mage had come with Alissa and Skylark, and all of them were equipped with fine weaponry that made Vendis slightly jealous. They’d barely made it to the rendezvous point in time, but considering what they’d learned about the Archon, Vendis was relieved they were there.

It took about a quarter-hour to reach the other end of the tunnel with how cramped and crowded it was. Finally they reached the end, though, with a ladder leading up to a hatch. Slaid knocked softly on the hatch in a particular pattern, then waited patiently. After waiting for a minute the sound of something being dragged aside came from above, and the hatch slowly creaked open. Slaid climbed out, and Vendis only just heard him speak as she started climbing. “Good to see you, Umar. How’d it go?”

“Pretty well. In fact, I’m starting to get somewhat suspicious,” Umar’s voice was filled with worry, and Vendis climbed out into the back room of a dusty warehouse, seeing Slaid’s lieutenant looking nervous. “I swear, someone has to either be trying to bait us into a trap, or they’re deliberately trying to get the Archon killed. Way too much information has leaked to our contacts.”

“Are you sure?” Slaid asked sharply, frowning deeply. “Do you think it’s a trap? We don’t have much time to decide what we’re going to do.”

“I don’t have proof that it’s a trap, it’s just that my hairs are on end about all of this.” Umar shrugged, hesitating before continuing. “I suppose it’s made worse by our people all saying that Kelvanis is making the exact preparations leaked, save for a few disasters when someone managed to wreck the cart carrying some of the dinner supplies. I can’t find any indication that something else is going on, and perfect information never happens, Slaid.”

“Damn.” Slaid frowned, and Vendis couldn’t blame him. If they were walking into a trap, it would be a disaster. Yet if they gave up on the opportunity and it wasn’t a trap, they’d lose one of the best opportunities they might have to bring Yisara back into the war and to behead Kelvanis’ government.

“It’s your choice, Slaid. We’ve got no chance of pulling this off without you or your contacts.” Desa spoke softly, shrugging when Vendis gave her a startled look. Several others had emerged in the meantime, including Desa’s companions, so it was starting to get a bit crowded.

“Are you sure, Captain Iceheart? I mean, I know how important this is to you.” Slaid asked, frowning deeply. “I know that this is suspicious, but…”

“Desa is right, Slaid. While this is important, you’re the one who got us this far. We don’t want to make them realize you have a hidden way into the city.” Vendis added, her own feelings mixed. She didn’t like the idea of giving up, but she’d found that she liked Slaid, so it made this a difficult decision.

“Hmm…” Slaid paused, leaning against a wall and tapping the wooden surface slowly as he considered. Eventually he let out a sigh and shook his head. “It’s a hard decision, but I think we have to go through with it. Unless we see a sign of a trap, let’s see about getting this done.”

Vendis felt her tension easing as Slaid made his decision, feeling much better now that she knew they hadn’t come here for nothing. They’d had a hard enough time avoiding Kelvanis’ patrols, even with the experience the rebels had in getting past them.

“Alright, Boss.” Umar seemed to relax slightly, smiling as he nodded to Desa and Vendis. “Let’s get to the safe house and I can tell you what information we’ve got.”

“Sounds good. Unfortunately, ladies, that means that we’ve got to get you set up with fake brands.” Slaid told them, and Vendis’ smile faded.

* * *

Traveling down the streets of Westgate had been a strange, somewhat unpleasant experience. Since most of them were too attractive to pose as normal slaves, Desa and the others had been given fake courtesan brands, painted on and carefully dried before setting out in revealing clothing. The catcalls had been unpleasant, but eventually they’d reached the brothel where the rebel safe house was hidden.

Desa had been propositioned half a dozen times on the trip, but as Umar was posing as her owner, he’d harshly rebuffed those making the requests, quickly moving them along toward the safehouse. He’d put on the attitude of a slave master a bit too readily for Desa’s comfort, but she had little choice but to play along until they were safe.

They had greeted the madam of the house, then been ushered down to the basement, where Slaid had already taken up residence, the human able to travel through town with much greater ease than they had been able to. He was looking at a map of the city, and looked up, smiling as he nodded toward the corner. “Good to see you made it safely. Your staff is over there.”

Spotting the staff alongside several other weapons, Desa smiled in relief, stepping over to take it as she replied. “Thank you, Slaid. The trip was… unpleasant, I must say. This is my first time in one of Kelvanis’ cities when I wasn’t escorted by soldiers, and Grayhold was very different.”

“I imagine it was. Why’re you so concerned about that staff, anyway? It looks pretty mundane to me. I don’t see anything all that special about it.” Slaid asked as Umar and Vendis got more comfortable.

“It was a gift from Kassandra. This is an Everium battle staff, which wasn’t used in the Godsrage because it was almost completely spent. Two, maybe three more uses, and it’ll turn to ashes.” Desa explained softly, smiling more as she added. “This should allow me to kill the Archon, even if he is a grandmaster or lesser archmage.”

“What’s a battle staff?” Umar asked curiously, sitting down and staring at the staff. “I’ve never heard of one before.”

“It’s yet another lost form of magical item from before the Godsrage. A battle staff was, supposedly, designed to allow weaker magi to participate in wars where more powerful magi were involved. They’re essentially powerful spells in physical form, and a weaker mage can imbue their power to cast the spell. The problem is, casting spells of that power isn’t something that physical materials are designed for, and eventually their use destroys the staves.” Desa spoke softly, shaking her head slowly. “I’ve heard of them before. A handful of them have been found over the centuries, but they rarely last long, with as potent of weapons as they are. That’s why I’m hopeful that it’ll even the odds. All I have to do is get close enough to use it.”

“That’s comforting to hear. It means that we’ve got an honest chance of pulling all of this off.” Slaid murmured, grinning and relaxing as he nodded at the map. “Now we just have to figure out how to get you into position. I think I have a plan, but I want all of your opinions as well.”

“What did you have in mind, Slaid?” Vendis asked, pulling up a chair as Desa approached, feeling a bit uncomfortable in the relatively skimpy top and skirt, but it wasn’t too bad.

Tapping the map, at the western gate of the city, Slaid spoke bluntly. “First and foremost is our escape route. There’s no way we’d manage to get everyone out through the tunnel in the time we have, so someone needs to take and hold the gate. Initially I thought about suggesting you and your people, Vendis, but you wouldn’t blend in well and you don’t know the city nearly as well as Umar and I do. Instead I’d like Umar to command a large team, of at least two-thirds my people, to take the gate. The other third would be assigned to me. You think you can do that, Umar?”

“That’s fine by me. The only thing I think we want to do is evacuate the ladies here before we act. When were you planning, boss?” Umar asked, nodding upward as he continued. “Depending on when you had in mind, this could get difficult.”

“The dedication is scheduled to go off about noon, and from the information you gave me, that’ll give us an opening to infiltrate the manor. I want to hit him as he gets back to the manor. I was thinking my team along with Desa and her people could go after the Archon, while Vendis rescues the Queen and her daughter and hustles them toward the gate.” The rebel leader explained, tracing a path from the manor to the front gates, then admitted. “I’ll admit this is going to be… unpleasant. We’re likely to lose a fair number of people if it goes badly.”

“Hmm…” Desa paused, looking up at Vendis and raising an eyebrow. “What do you think, Vendis?”

“How confident are you of managing to infiltrate the manor? Won’t security be heavy?” Vendis asked, frowning somewhat thoughtfully.

“Very. There are a number of sympathizers among the guards at the manor, and they’re scheduled to be on-duty during the dedication. We can get in quietly as long as we’re careful.” Slaid’s voice was filled with confidence as he smiled.

“Unless it’s a trap. I don’t care, though, let’s do this.” Vendis agreed, grinning. “Oh, we’ll need more details before I’m happy with the plan, but it’s a good start.”

“I’m fine with it as well. Get me within fifty feet of the Archon, and we’ll put him out of his misery for good.” Desa added, smiling even more as she stroked a hand along the ancient wood of the staff.

“Looks like we’ve got a plan, then.” Slaid murmured. “Let’s nail down some details, then we can get some rest. We’re going to have a busy day tomorrow.”

The four were soon hunched over the table, discussing the best way to carry out their raid.

Chapter 27

Jaine Yisara woke in confusion. Unlike every time she’d woken over the last spring and winter, the clarity of purpose she’d developed had largely vanished. In some ways it was like a fog had been removed from her mind, but she wasn’t certain why that was. Sitting up, the priestess found that Meredith had already left bed and started getting the room prepared for their morning, including setting a covered tray on the table in her guest bedroom.

“Bright the morning, Lady Jaine,” Meredith murmured, looking like she’d already bathed and prepared herself for the day as she arranged clothing for Jaine. “Did you sleep well?”

“I… believe I did. I just feel a little odd this morning.” Jaine replied after a moment’s pause, blinking slowly.

“I do hope you aren’t getting sick! I can call for a healer if you’d like?” The maid offered, looking up from the spotless robe in sudden worry.

“No, no, not that kind of strange. I don’t know how to describe it, if I’m being honest. Just a little disoriented.” Jaine told her, shaking her head as she frowned at herself. She vaguely remembered a dream she’d had the night before, where a strange woman had told her something. Still, while her appreciation for Kelvanis and the Archon had gone up in smoke, she did remember a couple of the suggestions from her dreams, and they were just compelling enough that she decided to go along with them.

“Meredith? When we’re done getting ready for the dedication, I’d like you to pack up the rest of our things and arrange to get them ready for our departure this evening. Coordinate with Maria on it, please?” Jaine directed, slipping out of bed and stretching for a moment, feeling wonderful as she smiled and added. “I suspect we won’t be here another night. Perhaps it’s My Lady telling me to prepare, and I’d like to be ready.”

“Really? I can do that, but… are you sure?” Meredith approached with a simple robe, looking worried. Jaine allowed her to help her into the robe before answering.

“I’m certain. Don’t make a big deal out of it, it could be nothing at all.” Jaine replied gently, smiling. “Now, let’s have breakfast and get ready. I don’t want to be late, after all!”

* * *

“Wenris, what are you planning?” Serel asked bluntly.

Pausing in the midst of dressing, the succubus raised an eyebrow at the Enforcer. “Whatever do you mean?”

“You’ve been acting strangely. Your time with Diane shows that you could have carried out the Archon’s orders months ago, yet you haven’t. I’ve seen you slipping into town a lot, and I’m starting to wonder why.” Serel told the succubus, her eyes narrowed. Wenris might be her mistress, but that didn’t mean that Serel was willing to follow without question. It simply meant that she was going to follow Wenris’ orders, unless overruled by her mistress.

“Ah, of course. Hmm… how to answer…?” Wenris murmured, smiling as she tried on the dress, still in her human guise. She was posing as one of Diane’s maids for this trip, something that wouldn’t deceive anyone who actually knew what was going on in the palace, but good enough to trick outsiders. After a few moments she smiled back at Serel and answered gently. “I’m acting on the orders of My Lady, Serel. Tell me this, do you want to see the Archon taken down a few pegs, or entirely?”

“I…” Serel paused, hesitant to answer the question. That was so close to a betrayal, and it worried her but finally she answered. “Of course I would. I’d love to gut him like a fish and leave him to rot for scavengers, after what he did to me! I was loyal, and he betrayed me!”

“That’s what I thought.” Wenris nodded and smiled broadly. “Well, just do your duty and follow my orders. Your task is to keep Diane safe, nothing more. Today may be… interesting.”

“As you say, Wenris.” Serel acquiesced, still wondering what the demon had planned, but unwilling to question her any further. Even what she’d been told was slightly worrying.

* * *

The chatter of the crowd swirling through Westgate’s city center was almost deafening, and Diane looked on the near-sea of people in shock. There had been a large number of people in the square the previous night, but now it was almost completely packed full of a swirl of humans and elves, with the occasional dwarf or orc to be seen. Even more startling to her was that so many of them were around the temple, which was under heavy guard by soldiers that only were letting in a tithe of the people who approached.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” Ulvian spoke loudly, grinning.

“Why are there so many people? Even the temple in Kelvanath rarely completely fills up, let alone to this extent!” Jaine asked, speaking Diane’s question for her.

“Good question, Jaine! The answer is simple enough. You, your mother, and myself,” the Archon told her with a laugh, grinning as he nodded toward the temple. “The nobles out here are flocking to the temple in the hopes of getting my attention and perhaps being looked on more favorably. Others are curious about you and Diane, so they’re trying to get a good look at you. Still others are curious about the temple as well, and considering the size of the event, the vendors are out in force to try to sell food and other trinkets, which brings still more people to the event. Interesting how it builds on itself, don’t you think?”

“I suppose, but I’ve rarely seen somewhere this crowded in a city before.” Diane murmured, shaking her head.

“Just wait until you see the festival around Summer Solstice. That’s what I’d call crowded,” Ulvian chuckled again, motioning the guards forward as they started toward the temple.

A heavy wedge of guards forced the crowd aside slowly as they headed for the temple, and people were staring at them intently, with expressions ranging from adoration to dislike on their faces. Diane found herself disturbed by how many people were staring at her with lust on their faces, and at several women who were propositioning the Archon enthusiastically.

Step by step they managed to close on the temple, with Serel watching for danger just to Diane’s left, and the maids following just behind Diane and Jaine, each of whom flanked the Archon. It took far longer than it should have to cross the square, but Diane let out a soft breath of relief as they emerged from the crowd and the guards blocked most of them from following.

Here those who had entered were generally much better dressed than those in the town square. To Diane it looked like virtually every noble in the city must have come, and a large number of the common folk or slaves must have been their servants, as silks, linen, and fine cotton abounded in front of the temple and into the antechamber. Passing the statues flanking the entrance, Ulvian spoke loudly to several nobles obviously trying to meet with him.

“Greetings, Ladies and Lords! I’m sorry, but we’re running a bit behind, so I’ll have to meet with you after the dedication. Don’t worry, I won’t be leaving immediately.” The Archon assured them, as most of the guards peeled off to reinforce the perimeter. A curly-haired brunette in a bright pink gown seemed to pout at his words, and the Archon laughed as he spoke to her, causing her to brighten. “Lady Tanna! As beautiful as always, I see! I’ll see you this evening, hmm?”

Trying to ignore the other nobles, Diane studied the temple with a frown. Much of the structure looked untouched save for a new layer of plaster, though the colors of the temple had been changed from bright gold and crimson to white and purple, which was somewhat jarring to her eyes. There were a few benches in the foyer, currently occupied by a couple of nobles, and a pair of small shrines for the faithful in alcoves. A number of white-garbed acolytes were in attendance, a few of them speaking with various nobles or slaves, and one, a handsome young human man, approached and bowed his head.

“Lord Archon, Lady Yisara, and Priestess Yisara, I greet thee on behalf of High Priestess Elissa,” he told them, straightening after a moment and continuing with a smile. “I have been directed to guide you to your seats, though I also have a question for the priestess.”

“Thank you, my boy.” Ulvian replied indulgently, raising an eyebrow at Jaine as he asked. “Jaine?”

“What did the High Priestess wish to ask?” Jaine asked, curiosity apparent in her voice.

“She simply wished to know whether or not you were going to join her for the dedication itself, or if you wished to witness the ceremony from the gallery.” The young man explained.

“I…” Jaine paused, obviously somewhat startled, but she didn’t say anything more for the moment as she considered. Diane saw Jaine look over at her, and there was something to her gaze that seemed different than it had been. It was almost clearer, and after a moment Jaine spoke. “While I appreciate the honor, I believe that I wish to bask in the glory of Our Lady with my mother this time. If you would pass along my thanks to Elissa?”

“Of course, Priestess. If all of you would follow me? I believe that the dedication will be starting soon.” The acolyte explained, and began leading the way to the stairs leading to the upper floor.

The upper balcony stretched across half of the main chapel, with several private boxes stretching out farther along the walls to allow for more privacy, one of which they were led to. The chapel was built into the rear half of the dome of the temple, with the altar set about a dozen feet forward, a broad window behind it piercing the wall and likely originally designed to frame the rising sun behind the priestesses when the temple was dedicated to Medaea.

Diane was somewhat startled to see several crystal lanterns hanging from the ceiling by chains, glowing brilliantly to provide light to the chamber, but somehow not bright enough to hurt the eyes of those who looked at them. Lanterns such as those were on the expensive side, at least when they could illuminate such a broad area. Also odd was an empty space behind the altar where a statue had once stood, the spot perfectly clear and clean. Pews lined much of the lower floor, as well as a large portion of the balcony, though to Diane it looked as though some of them had been rather hastily added, considering how rough they were in comparison to others that had been polished to a dull shine. The acolyte left them as they entered their box, which had four fine chairs in it, each with plush cushions.

“Lady Diane?” Ulvian pulled out one of the chairs and smiled at her, and she flushed slightly before nodding and taking a seat.

“Thank you, Archon.” Diane replied softly, settling in as best she could. Down below there were several acolytes scurrying about the raised dais, making their final preparations for the ceremony, even as the hubbub of voices grew as more and more people settled into the pews and chairs.

“You’re most welcome. I must say, I’m looking forward to this.” Ulvian replied, taking the seat next to her, while Wenris took the other chair next to Diane.

The look of anticipation on the Archon’s face made Diane wonder what it was that he was looking forward to. She’d likely find out soon enough, though, so she sat back to relax and wait.

* * *

Vendis peered through a peephole in the wagon’s side, holding her breath as it approached the manor. The building was lightly guarded, compared to what she’d been told it normally was like, but even so, if this was a trap it’d just look like it was lightly guarded.

Slaid was driving the wagon, with four other wagons following, purportedly with supplies for the party scheduled for after the dedication. If anyone actually checked the wagons, all they’d find were several dozen heavily armed elves and humans, which would make things go south in a hurry.

Pulling up to the gate, Vendis watched Slaid nod to the woman on duty, his voice calm. “Hey, Betty. I’ve got some supplies for the party this evening.”

“Hey, you old pirate! It’s been an age since I saw you last.” Betty had a face like a worn battle-axe, weathered and with an incredibly distinctive nose. She grinned, then nodded. “Sounds good, let’s just take a look, and we’ll get you on your way.”

Vendis tensed as the armored soldier came around and pulled open the rear flap of their wagon to take a look inside. Everyone stared at her with hands on their weapons, and Betty looked back calmly for a moment before continuing on to the next wagon without a word. It took a few minutes for the woman to check each of the wagons, and Vendis slowly let out her breath, relieved.

“That made me nervous.” Desa murmured softly, settling down next to Vendis.

“I fully agree.” Vendis whispered her reply, waiting.

“Looks good to me.” Betty’s voice was cheerful, and they could hear her shake Slaid’s hand as she continued in an amused voice. “Looks like it’s going to be one heck of a party. Wish I could attend.”

“Who knows, maybe you can wrangle an invitation?” Slaid replied with a laugh. “Much obliged, see you later, Betty!”

“And you as well!” The guard replied, and the gate slowly creaked open.

With the creaking clatter of wheels on cobblestone, the wagons slowly slipped into the manor grounds, carrying their inhabitants with them.

* * *

“With the offerings and respect of all those present, we ask for the blessings of Tyria on this humble temple, that it may be sanctified in her name.” Elissa’s voice rang out through the chapel seemingly effortlessly, and Diane couldn’t help but be impressed by the acoustics of the building. That probably dated to Medaea’s church, but even so it was impressive.

The dedication so far had been relatively simple, starting with Elissa praying to her goddess, and ordaining a woman named Roxanne as the priestess of the temple-to-be. The redhead looked absolutely delighted to be there, which made Diane have mixed feelings about things. But still-

Diane’s thoughts cut off abruptly as a brilliant purple glow flooded through the window behind Elissa. The light grew brighter, and suddenly a figure seemed to melt through the glass, and practically everyone in the temple gasped as the angel entered the chapel. A stunned silence fell over the chamber as those within looked on in stunned awe.

The angel looked like an elven woman with blood-crimson hair falling to the base of her spine and a violet halo over her head. Her wings were the color of her halo, and her lips and eyes were a deep purple as she smiled down at Elissa. Wearing a full suit of body-hugging plate, the angel had a sword at her side, and her entire body glowed with heat and light.

“Her Eminence has heard thy prayers, and I have come on Her behalf to answer you.” The angel spoke softly, but her voice echoed through the chapel with barely restrained power. Though most of the people in the chapel seemed shocked, Diane saw Ulvian lean forward, a look of anticipation on his face as the priestesses on the dais fell to their knees before the angel.

“Lady Zenith, we are honored by your presence.” Elissa spoke, her voice filled with respect as she identified the angel as the same one which had blessed Diane and Jaine.

“Just as My Lady is honored by the regard of the faithful,” Zenith replied, slowly floating downward with heavy beats of her wings until she was resting on the stone. Turning to the priestess beside Elissa, she spoke gently. “Roxanne, rise and stand before me.”

“As you say, Lady Zenith.” The priestess’ voice betrayed both anxiety and excitement as she stood up and moved in front of the angel, her hands visibly trembling as she gripped her holy symbol.

Zenith slowly reached out to lay a hand on the priestess’ head, and her voice was gentle as she spoke. “Roxanne, your faith has drawn the attention of My Lady, and you have her blessing to tend to this temple of hers. May you ever walk in Her light, and honor Her.”

A soft glow seemed to envelop Roxanne for a moment, before it was suddenly gone as the angel took her hand away. As it vanished, the priestess stood straighter, and her voice was clearer as she replied. “Thank you, Lady Zenith! I will endeavor to live up to her expectations!”

“See that you do.” Zenith replied with a brilliant smile, then turned her gaze upon those within the chapel, her eyes blazing. For a long moment she didn’t speak, but finally she did so, her voice sterner than it had been. “My Lady has long been removed from the world, but she has chosen to reveal herself again at last, and soon she shall reveal her true glory to one and all. For now, let everyone know that Kelvanis is under her protection, and that Her Flames will defend it from all who threaten it. Now I must depart, but know that She is watching.”

With a blinding flash of light, the angel vanished, leaving Diane blinking away her brief blindness, even as terror at the angel’s words flooded her. How could Kelvanis have a goddess on their side to such an extent? If it were true, wouldn’t that mean her escape was impossible?

Soft exclamations drew Diane’s attention to the dais once more, and she swallowed hard as she saw that where the angel had stood in front of the glass window was now a white marble statue. The statue was of a gorgeous, armored angelic woman much like Zenith, her ears those of an elf and with her on one knee, a sword out and piercing into the statue’s base. Her wings were outstretched, but her armor was form-fitting, revealing a generous amount of her cleavage, including what appeared to be a gem set just below her collarbone, as well as another gem in her forehead. The sight stunned Diane.

Before anyone could react for more than a few moments, Elissa rose, turning to the audience with a radiant smile as she spoke brightly. “The Lady has blessed us greatly this very day. Shall we pray?”

As a much more fervent rumble of agreement rose from the crowd, Diane’s sense of despair began to grow still more… until she caught sight of Wenris’ slight smile. The succubus met Diane’s eyes, and a moment later her voice rang out in the former queen’s mind. “Don’t worry, Diane. I knew about this before making my plans. We have plenty of time to escape.”

Diane didn’t have much time to consider the matter, as at that point the priestesses began leading the congregation in prayer.

* * *

Ulvian hummed brightly to himself as his guards escorted him back toward the manor. Diane and Jaine had gone ahead to get changed into clothing more befitting the party for that evening, with Wenris riding herd on them. He’d spent a good ten minutes speaking with a few of the nobles before following, grinning at the memory of how they’d reacted to the revelation that a goddess might be on Kelvanis’ side. They’d still be talking his ear off if he hadn’t made excuses about getting ready for the evening. It certainly had done wonders for morale!

Nodding to the guards at the manor, the Archon waited patiently, continuing his humming as he waited for the gates to open, then entering the manor. The grounds were largely cleared of the mess of wagons from earlier, he noted with approval, but-

A flicker of movement from the stables caught Ulvian’s attention, and he turned to look as the doors opened. Standing in the front of a group of humans and a handful of elves was a dusk elf woman, a savage grin on her face as she pointed a staff at him. He didn’t have more than a bare instant to react as she spoke. “Hello, Archon.”

The staff shone from within like a miniature sun as it released a blast of coruscating energy in a lance of immense force directly at Ulvian, even as he began to try to dodge. One of his guards was in the way, and the energy beam punched through the man with a spray of blood seemingly effortlessly before it hit Ulvian’s shields, which flared brightly for an instant… and then they shattered, and the lance of energy punched straight through his chest, sending the Archon flying across the courtyard and into the wall with a resounding crash.

Chapter 28

“Change quickly.” Wenris snapped, tossing Diane and Jaine each leather trousers and plain but travel-ready bodices. She had already given the two maids other outfits, and the two human women had stripped off their clothing and begun changing.

“What are you doing?” Jaine demanded, pausing while Diane began to change.

“Getting you and Diane out of Westgate, to someplace safe,” Wenris retorted quickly, shapeshifting her clothing into a more suitable outfit for travel, and taking on a dusk elf figure and face as well. “Now change. If it makes you feel better, think of it as giving you a chance to share Tyria’s faith in a new area.”

“Mistress…” Serel began, the woman’s eyes narrowing. “Does that not undermine Lady Irethiel’s plans?”

Even Diane paused at that, blinking in confusion. In response Wenris smiled thinly, dropping her trousers slightly to reveal her own crimson brand. The succubus reached down, and Diane’s jaw dropped as the succubus seemed to pull, and a scintillating red thread appeared. With a sharp gesture, the succubus snapped the thread, and her brand slowly faded away. Then the succubus spoke quickly, her voice sweet as she refastened her clothing. “Why, yes, it does. However, I am not Irethiel’s servant. My Lady has directives of her own, and now is the best time to carry them out. Tell me, Serel… do you object?”

“I…” Serel stopped, seeming as stunned as Diane felt. To the elf’s knowledge, nothing could break the slave brands, and yet the demon had destroyed her own seemingly effortlessly. After a moment the Enforcer asked. “Does this mean I can get vengeance on Ulvian?”

“Possibly. Everything depends on your timing, Serel. Now, ladies, get changed. We’re running out of time here.” Wenris ordered, and Diane continued changing quickly, her thoughts racing as she considered what Wenris had just revealed.

While the others were preparing to, Wenris seemed to slit a hole in the air and one by one shoved the packed bags into the hole, causing them to vanish without a trace. She seemed to be muttering something under her breath, but after a few moments all their baggage was gone and she tossed each of them a dagger she’d retrieved from the rift, even as it closed again. “There we go. Hopefully the rescue party gets here soon.”

“Rescue party?” Jaine asked curiously, almost hesitantly.

“Last night Wenris said she was waiting for rebels to attempt to rescue us, or she’d get us out on her own.” Diane told her daughter, taking a deep breath as she shook her head. “This isn’t what I anticipated.”

An abrupt clatter in the hallway accompanied by a few strangled grunts cut them off, and Diane tensed as the door abruptly burst open, and a dozen dusk elves could be seen in the doorway, weapons at the ready. In an instant Serel’s sword had cleared its sheath and the woman was shrouded by a glittering crimson shell of light. Before they could act, Wenris spoke sharply.

“Took you long enough! I did my best to get you good information, so let’s get the hell out of here,” the demon’s words caused the elves to pause in shock, their leader looking at her questioningly.

“What are you talking about?” The woman asked cautiously.

“Wenris leaked the information about our visit so we could escape.” Diane spoke quickly. “Shall we go? I really don’t want to risk failing at this.”

No one seemed quite certain of what to do, but at that moment they heard an immense explosion from the front of the manor. Wenris’ eyes went huge, and she asked. “What did you just do?”

“Well, since the Archon was here, we decided to-” the leader began to explain, and Wenris’ eyes went wider in horror.

“Oh, you idiots! We have to run, now! He’s going to be pissed.” For the first time Diane heard worry in the demon’s voice. At that note of shock, Diane nodded to Jaine, Maria, and Meredith, and they moved toward the elves, who fell back to let them out.

Diane couldn’t help but wonder why Wenris was so worried.

* * *

Desa felt elation surge through her as the Archon was sent flying, blood spraying from his body as the lance from the battle staff vanished, and his soldiers froze in shock at the dull impact of his body against the wall. She couldn’t believe it’d been so simple, yet the staff had punched through the man’s shields as though they hadn’t even been there! It took a huge amount of mana, and she could feel the structure of the staff weakening, but it was worth it!

Behind her, Slaid let out a cheer, stepping forward with the other rebels to threaten the remaining soldiers that had accompanied the Archon. The soldiers were falling back, apparently in terror, and Desa felt her confidence grow.

“You know, I try to be a nice man, but that? That just pissed me off.” The savage exclamation broke through the cheers of Slaid’s men, silencing them as the Archon stood back up, and Desa’s heart felt like it had stopped when she saw the hole in his chest had almost entirely closed, the bone reforming and both skin and muscle reweaving in mere moments.

“How… everyone, get back!” Desa called out in a panic, flooding mana into the staff, and a glittering dome of light shrouded the area within twenty feet of her. She internally thanking the heavens that Alissa and Skylark hadn’t gotten far. Slaid and most of the others quickly pulled back inside the shield, but a few of the others weren’t so lucky as the Archon snapped out the words of a spell without so much as a gesture.

A baleful crimson-black shroud of energy suddenly enveloped the Archon, and from it lanced out dozens of bolts of energy. Each bolt was like a seething arrow of dark crimson blood, racing through the air with freakish speed as they targeted every man and woman in the courtyard, including the Archon’s own allies.

Screams rang out as the bolts hit the two men and the woman who hadn’t reached Desa’s shield, as well as the near-dozen guards, and Desa flinched as she felt the immense impact of over twenty more of them hit her shield, exploding nearly powerfully enough to break it. Still, her barrier held, which meant that she had to watch what came next.

Each of the people who’d been hit seemed fine for a moment, before their skin turned beet red and they screamed in pain. Then, in an eruption of gore, each of them exploded, leaving behind their blood-slick skeletons, still grasping their weapons. A crimson glow filled the sockets of the undead creature’s eyes, and the skeletons began to march toward Desa and the rebels.

Hearing the sobs of fear from at least a few people behind her, Desa honestly couldn’t blame them. The sight had been horrible, and she could barely keep from shaking herself as she stared at the man. He’d seemed to calm ever so slightly, but his voice was still incisive. “You little rebels dare to attack me here, in the domain of Kelvanis? I’m going to make you wish you’d never been born! And using a battle staff against me? Hah! Go ahead, little mage, and try to beat me with it! I’ll turn it to ash and destroy you in turn!”

“Ah, shit.” Desa heard Slaid mutter, and she couldn’t help but to agree with him.

With a gesture the Archon sent a blast of shadowy energy into the barrier, and Desa felt the staff creaking ominously in her hands. The first few skeletons stepped through the barrier and engaged the soldiers, who fell back, fighting almost haphazardly. The skeletons didn’t seem to be very strong, but the terror they caused was enough to almost even the odds. Slaid jumped forward, his enchanted blade destroying one in short order.

At that moment Desa saw the flicker of movement from one of the side entrances of the manor, and she saw Vendis, her soldiers, and several others racing for the north gate of the manor. Fortunately the angle was such that the Archon couldn’t see them, and Desa ground her teeth for an instant, then made her decision.

“Slaid, retreat! Job’s done as it’s going to be! I’ll hold him here for as long as I can, but the staff won’t last much longer. When it goes down, you being here will just make this worse!” Desa spat out, removing a hand from the staff as she murmured a spell, launching a spear of ice at one of the skeletons, knocking its head off.

“But-” Slaid began, but Desa shook her head.

“Go, now! Tell them what we ran into!” She demanded, and an instant later he cursed, then began to retreat, the remainder of his men and women at his heels. It took a moment before Desa realized that both Alissa and Skylark were there, as the two women stepped forward and cut the last skeleton inside the barrier apart, and she cursed, telling them. “You two too, dammit!”

“No.” Alissa spoke calmly, staring at the other skeletons. “Skylark can report to Her Majesty. I’m not abandoning you.”

“Running like the rats you are? Well, I’ll hunt down every last one of you.” The Archon interjected, murmuring spells and launching a hail of fire bolts at the barrier, causing it to shudder with every impact.

“I can’t-” Skylark began to protest.

“Go!” Desa interrupted, swallowing her frustration as she saw the skeletons getting closer. “I don’t know how to kill him, so go! Tell Phynis I’m sorry!”

Skylark waited only an instant, and tears began to stream down her face as she turned and ran.

For several seconds there was a breather, but then more skeletons burst through the barrier, while the Archon himself approached, his voice musing between tossing out his attacks. “What did you think you were going to manage, anyway? You couldn’t just be planning to kill me. There’s too many dangers to something like that… so what is it, I wonder?”

Desa didn’t reply, throwing the occasional bolt of ice at the skeletons as Alissa fought them, the other elf barely dodging the hail of attacks they were unleashing, even as both of them fell back step by step. Unfortunately, it took only a minute or two before she felt the staff shudder a last time, and then her barrier flickered and died, even as the staff softened, then collapsed on itself, its magic spent as it turned to ashes.

“Damn you, Sorvos!” Desa spat, pulling out her dagger and about to turn it on herself when the man made a sharp, angry gesture.

Chains suddenly burst from the ground, seemingly forged of blood and barbs as they wrapped around Desa’s body and tightened suddenly, pinning her in place as the barbs pierced deep into her body. She screamed in pain, seeing similar chains wrap around Alissa in an instant, and she struggled in terror as Ulvian smiled at her, looking almost friendly now.

“There we go. Don’t worry… the chains are enchanted to keep you alive, if in agony. You will tell me what you were after… after I deal with your friends.” The human told her, smiling broadly.

Desa shuddered, then bared her teeth at him as she spat. “Good luck with that.”

Then the device Albert had given her exploded, and the entire manor was rocked by the detonation at its heart and began to collapse inward on itself.

* * *

“Those damnable bitches! It took all winter to get them almost there, then those… those… argh!” Ulvian’s anger was almost incalculable, and he was pacing across the room from Elissa, his purple robes singed and smelling of soot from the final attack by the invaders.

“This is why I’ve always felt you’re too attached to your plans, Ulvian. No plan goes perfectly, yet you always seem to get flustered and enraged when there’s a kink in them.” Elissa replied idly, frowning as she looked out the window. “You’re certain that the invaders assassinated the succubus and escaped?”

“Yes, damn it! Their bodies weren’t in the wreckage, and neither were their maids! The only way that they could have escaped is if she was dead, since she was instructed by My Lady to aid me,” Ulvian all but spat, scowling deeply as he glowered at the floor, then stared at Elissa. “Why do you think I came to you, anyway?”

“Because you needed someone to rant at?” Elissa murmured, prompting yet another scowl from him as she turned away from the window and let out a sigh. “I know, I know, I’ll help, Ulvian. But know this, until you finally carry out your part of the bargain, this is the last time I’ll do so.”

“Oh? And why is that?” Ulvian asked, glaring at her.

“I am getting tired of cleaning up your messes, Ulvian. I’ve actually somewhat enjoyed being the High Priestess, more than I expected in all honesty… but this is your problem, and despite everything, the only thing you’ve given me in return is a few trinkets that I could’ve earned by seducing a minor baron.” Elissa spoke flatly, meeting his eyes. “Either Tyria carries out the bargain when she wakes, or I’m done.”

The Archon let out a soft growl, especially thinking about how much money he’d put into the churches she’d insisted on erecting… but he honestly couldn’t argue the point. Most of the money hadn’t gone to Elissa at all, and he nodded choppily, steadying himself before replying. “Fine. She should be waking sometime next week, and I’ll give the proper instructions. Now, please take care of my problem for me?”

“Good enough.” Elissa murmured, then raised her eyes and spoke. “Zenith? I request thy aid.”

For an instant there was no response, then all of a sudden the angel seemed to melt through the window once more. She smiled and nodded to Elissa, ignoring Ulvian. “Yes, High Priestess? How may I be of assistance?”

“Someone has attacked Westgate and taken Diane and Jaine, likely after deceiving them,” Elissa explained gently. “I would request that you rescue them and bring them back. They may be confused and protest, but you should not allow such to sway you.”

“I had noticed the attack on the city. Dark magic was employed in the process, which lends credence to your words.” Zenith agreed, the angel’s smile dimming for a moment before brightening as she nodded. “I will go rescue the blessed from their captors and return them here as quickly as I am able, High Priestess.”

“Thank you, Zenith.” Elissa replied, to which the angel didn’t respond, instead taking flight and phasing through the window again as she streaked off into the distance like a rising star. After a moment Elissa looked at Ulvian and raised an eyebrow. “Why didn’t she notice you?”

“In her conditioning, we made her unable to notice my use of dark magic. Since I used so much earlier, she simply ignores me entirely,” he explained with a shrug, then straightened. “Thank you. Please send them back to me as soon as possible. I’m taking the prisoners back to Kelvanath, and trying to salvage what I can from this disaster.”

“Oh? Whatever are you going to do to them?” Elissa asked curiously.

“I’ve already had them branded, and while I considered having them tell me what they know, I’m going for the more satisfying approach.” Ulvian replied with an angry smile. “I’m going to have one of them torture the other to death, then kill herself. Milady’s servants are far more adept at gathering full information from souls than trying to force every bit of knowledge from them myself.”

“You’ve become an even more sadistic ass than I thought.” Elissa replied mildly, shaking her head and sighing. “You may as well go. I need to play the part of the healer here in the city. I may not enjoy it, but it’s certainly good cover.”

Ulvian snorted and turned away, leaving the room. It was a few minutes after he left under heavy guard that he frowned, wondering if Elissa was going soft. A moment later he banished the thought. “No, that couldn’t happen.”

Chapter 29

“Dammit, what’re we going to tell the Queen when we get back?” The man called Slaid cursed, glancing nervously over his shoulder again.

The group had escaped Westgate with only a few skirmishes with guards, and Diane had initially been relieved to see the rebels who’d taken the gatehouse, at least until Slaid and his men had caught up. The word of what had happened to his subordinates, as well as the explosion from the manor had filled her with dread. So far only a handful of Kelvanis’ soldiers had managed to get close to them, and each had been sniped by their archers before they could do much more. At least, that’s what Diane hoped.

Their mounts were carrying them along quickly enough, but they’d stopped to water the horses at a river for the moment, which was the first good time they’d had to actually talk.

“You can tell her that you all fucked up by actually attacking the Archon, instead of distracting him while we made our escape.” Wenris replied sharply, glowering at him. “I thought the information I leaked made it clear that he was too dangerous to attack!”

“Oh? And who in all the gods do you even think you are? I never saw any information about that!” Slaid retorted angrily.

“My name is Wenris, and while the Archon serves the Demon Queen of Chains, I serve one of her direct opponents. Not that she knows that, given that I’d spent three millennia building up a solid cover in her service, a cover which I’ll have you know that I just threw away for you mortals.” Wenris’ voice was deadly calm, and she smiled at him as she continued. “As for the information, I made sure to leak it to the spies that you rebels, Sifaren, and Yisara have in place in Kelvanath. It isn’t my fault if you’re incompetent.”

“Well, if you’re a demon, you can go ahead and-” Slaid began, his hand dropping to his sword, and Diane’s heart almost stopped as she saw Serel’s hand tighten on her own hilt, the soldiers surrounding her tensing.

“Stop it!” Skylark’s words startled everyone, and Diane glanced over at the woman in shock. Skylark’s eyes were puffy from shed tears, but her gaze was fierce as she continued. “We don’t have time to fight among ourselves, and she helped us, Slaid!”

“Thank you.” Wenris told the elf with a smile, but Skylark just turned a baleful look on the succubus.

“Don’t thank me. I don’t trust you, not really, I just don’t think we have time for this.” The soldier almost spat.

“Nonetheless, I thank you. I was directed to help all of you… at least a little. I’ve done somewhat more than anticipated, but I’m certain Milady would have corrected me if she was unhappy with my choices,” Wenris replied, then paused, looking behind them, and her frown intensified. “Though… we may have a problem.”

“What might that be?” This time the speaker was Vendis, who’d stayed out of the discussion until then, her voice subdued.

“An angel is coming after us. If I’m not mistaken, it’s Zenith,” Wenris replied absently, reaching up to toy with the necklace she was wearing. “That could be… interesting.”

“What? Why would she be after us?” Jaine protested, her voice taut with disbelief.

“I did not think that she would help the Archon.” Diane agreed softly, looking at the succubus in worry, not just because of the revelation that Wenris had been doing what she had under orders.

“That’s far too long of a story to explain just now. Let’s just say that not everything regarding Tyria is as it seems.” Wenris demurred, clicking her tongue as she glanced at the group and sighed. “It seems I’ll have to take a much more direct hand in this. You might survive Zenith’s assault, but she’s all but guaranteed to recapture Diane and Jaine, and I can’t have that.”

“Wenris, while I know you’re more powerful than I am, you don’t feel anywhere near as powerful as the angel does.” Serel spoke softly, frowning at the demoness. “I’ve seen her fight.”

“Yes, you have. On the other hand, you haven’t seen me fight, so you may be making false assumptions. I also don’t wish to have my investments damaged.” Wenris laughed, grinning as she looked at Slaid. “You might want to get ready to move, though. This could be… violent.”

“I should certainly hope so.” Slaid growled, still obviously unhappy, but with a nod he set the others about getting their horses ready again.

“Wenris… does that mean that our… deal was just another deception?” Diane asked softly, staring at the succubus.

The woman didn’t respond at first, her body shimmering as she changed from her apparently elven form back to her natural shape. In an instant the pale-skinned succubus was nearly nude, her bat-like wings spread wide and tail lashing behind her, and she gave Diane a smile as she reached out and seemed to cut open space once more. She pulled out what looked like a charm bracelet, her voice soft and pleasant, almost gentle. “Of course not, Diane. I was perfectly honest with you all along. When I was given my directions by My Lady, she stated that I needed to be out of Kelvanis by the summer solstice. It would have been far easier for me to simply have left you and Jaine behind to make my escape. This was riskier, and thus the bargain. Do you regret it?”

With a snap of her fingers, a charm disappeared from the bracelet and a suit of form-fitting mithral armor sheathed Wenris’ body from head to toe. With another snap, another charm turned into an adamantine staff, the purple-hued metal glittering with inset runes. The sudden change startled Diane, who took a step back, licking her lips as she tried to decide what to say.

“I… part of me does, and part of me doesn’t. You terrify me, and yet… you’ve forced me to change over the winter. I don’t regret making a deal to get Jaine out, though.” Diane finally spoke, her voice trembling as she looked at her daughter, swallowing hard.

The succubus giggled, sounding odd from within her armor, then spoke in amusement. “Apparently I do better work than I thought. I’ll be back soon, Diane. You’d best fall back, though… Zenith isn’t going to back down politely.”

“Oh. Okay…” Diane swallowed, falling back to the horse, and she almost jumped as she saw Serel holding the reins of the horse.

“We’d best hurry, Lady Diane.” Serel murmured, glancing over, and at last the elf could see a faint light in the distance streaking toward them. “I believe this is going to be dangerous.”

“What did you mean about a bargain, Mother?” Jaine asked, already seated on her mount, frowning at Diane.

Quickly getting seated herself, Diane shook her head and sighed loudly. “I… made a bargain with her to get you out of Kelvanis, in your right mind. Apparently I’m getting to come along more due to happenstance.”

Any further commentary was cut off as the succubus took flight, and the angel suddenly appeared in front of her, looking stunned.

“Wenris? What are you doing?” The angel’s voice rang out incredulously. “Why are you helping these miscreants to kidnap Diane and Jaine? They’ve been blessed by the goddess!”

“I’m helping them because I made a bargain, you poor, deluded angel.” Wenris’ voice was mocking, pity almost dripping from her words. “Why, you honestly believe that they’ve been kidnapped, don’t you?”

“Why else would they be here? Hand them over, and I’ll leave the rest of you unharmed, mortals!” Zenith spoke so loudly that Diane trembled at the sound of it, hearing the birds flee the area, squawking loudly as they went. She and the others quickly began to move away, even as Wenris began to laugh.

“I think not.” Wenris demurred, while Diane rushed to move still farther away from the two. As their horses broke into a gallop, she glanced over her shoulder just in time to see Zenith’s face darken.

“Then I shall do what I must.” The angel growled, and she shot forward at the succubus, her sword clearing its sheath and igniting with white-hot flames.

Even more shocking than the sword was that Wenris didn’t wait for the angel to reach her, but instead lunged forward with a laugh, grinning as she did so. With a resounding crash that echoed through the woods, the demon blocked Zenith’s blade, and their battle began in truth.

“Your Majesty, hurry! We don’t want to be too close if she fails to stop the angel!” Vendis urged, and Diane swallowed and nodded, turning to focus on their escape instead of the battle raging behind them.

“Serel! How… how strong is the angel? You said you saw Zenith fight before, right?” Diane called out, the horses ahead of them slowing to a trot as they made their way down a game trail.

“I did. She is… potent. Enough so that if she weren’t taken by surprise, five Enforcers would not be her match.” Serel replied, a hint of nervousness to the normally impassive woman’s voice. “I’m worried that Wenris may be a touch overconfident.”

“That just means we should move more quickly.” Slaid replied flatly, the man not seeming happy at all. “I don’t trust a succubus.”

Diane didn’t say anything more, turning her focus to their escape. As they continued onward, the echoing impacts and explosions of the angel and demon fighting continued for several minutes, before finally going silent after nearly a quarter of an hour. No one said much, but Diane couldn’t help but swallow, wondering who she actually wanted to have won.

* * *

Wenris let out a breath of relief, popping her back as she descended toward the crater in the middle of a grove of burning trees. Zenith was more powerful than she’d expected, marginally anyway, and if she hadn’t been concealing her power for centuries the succubus might’ve been in trouble. As it was, the collateral damage was extensive.

Several dozen craters from spells that missed or where one of them had been thrown into the ground adorned the landscape around them, and many of the trees were on fire, while others were simply snapped like twigs. Most of the wildlife had wisely fled, which meant that aside from the howl of wind and crackle of flames, the area was quiet.

Zenith was struggling to rise from the crater she’d been embedded into, her armor cracked and partially caved in from the last staff-strike, and her face pale, even as blood bubbled from her lips. Even with an arm broken she was still trying to fight, and Wenris sighed, dropping onto her, one foot on Zenith’s good arm while her other was on the cracked armor, likely making the pain of the angel’s broken bones worse.

“Enough of that, dear. I haven’t been trying to kill you, you know. If I had, I would have charged my staff with unholy energy.” Wenris advised her calmly, smirking at the angel. “That would not have gone well for you.”

“I’m… I’m going to get you for this, you traitor…” Zenith gasped, then coughed more blood as she stared malevolently at the succubus. “Unless… I die, I’ll do it… even if you are stronger than you should be.”

“I think not. That would require you going free, but I have no intention of allowing that, either. No, I made preparations for this some time ago, just in case.” Wenris murmured, reaching up and pulling out her necklace, the one with the tiny golden birdcage on it. She smiled, murmuring several words that caused the cage to begin glowing with faint azure light. She extended it toward Zenith, whose eyes went wide as streamers of azure light extended from the cage, starting to wrap around her.

“No! What… what is that?” The angel protested, trying to struggle and flee, but Wenris simply pressed down harder, pinning the angel as the spell wrapped around her.

“This is a dimensional prison, Zenith. Within this tiny little birdcage is a space that could fit even a dragon, but it’s its own separate world, one where you’ll heal, but be unable to interfere or communicate with outsiders without my help.” Wenris replied brightly, smiling broadly. “Unfortunately it’s rather… slow to use, so I had to use it after subduing you.”

“You psychotic demon! Tyria will get you for-” Zenith’s voice was filled with pain and anger, but in the middle of her sentence the spell completed, and with a flash of light the angel vanished, and Wenris almost stumbled as her feet fell to the dirt beneath where the woman had been laying. The azure glow had vanished as well, and Wenris held her necklace up to examine the cage more closely, her eyes narrowing slightly as she did so.

A smile crossed her face as the succubus saw a tiny angelic figure inside the cage, no taller than half an inch in height, who was weakly grasping the bars of the cage. The succubus nodded slightly, her voice soft as she murmured. “There we go, that’s a major problem dealt with. Now to go claim my prize.”

Slipping the necklace back under her armor and into her cleavage, the succubus took flight once more, following the path that she knew the elves would be taking.

* * *

“Alright, I think that’s as far as we can make it today. We’ll camp here for the night.” Vendis decided, looking to Slaid as if curious.

“I agree. We’ll try to keep it short, but if we want the horses to make it all the way back to Beacon we can’t push them too hard.” Slaid nodded, taking a deep breath and scowling. “Question is, if the succubus comes back, what do we do about her?”

“That’s a very good question.” Vendis admitted, and hesitated a moment, frowning before she continued, looking at Diane somewhat nervously. “Your opinion, Your Majesty? I’m inclined not to trust her, but I felt the same about Sistina, which could have ended badly.”

“Sistina? No, never mind that,” Diane quickly corrected her inquiry, taking a moment to steady herself and consider the elven captain’s question. She was torn, but after glancing at Serel, who looked far too confident, she finally continued. “I think that we’d best let her be. If she’s strong enough that she could defeat Zenith, any conflict with her would likely be devastating for us as well, and I’d really rather not imperil our escape.”

The group began to dismount and tend to their horses, and Diane looked around at her rescuers with interest. The woman Skylark was looking particularly unwell, but beyond her were a full hundred of Sifaren’s soldiers, along with nearly double that of Kelvanis’ rebels. Most of those present had been outside the city and had helped them in their escape, but it was a much larger group than she’d expected. While they began setting up a basic camp, Serel helped Diane dismount.

“Mother… but what did you promise her? Wenris, I mean.” Jaine asked, looking worried as she frowned, and Diane was startled to see that her daughter was holding the hand of Meredith tightly, even after the maid had helped her down from her mount. Whether they were friends or something more, this wasn’t the time or place to address it.

“That’s…” Diane paused, frowning as she tried to think of how to explain things. She hesitated, and it was at that moment that Wenris’ pleasant voice interrupted.

“While maintaining my cover as one of Irethiel’s servants, I was tasked with entering the dreams of yourself and your mother, Jaine,” the succubus spoke up, stepping from the woods in a human shape, ignoring the sudden tension of the soldiers who’d been keeping watch. Wenris strolled toward them, smiling as she explained. “There I was to brainwash the pair of you into willing puppets of Kelvanis, and I had no reason at the time not to carry it out. However, Diane somehow was able to detect my presence, which intrigued me, so I made an offer to her, which she accepted. I did as little as possible to you without directly disobeying my orders, and she would speak with me each night, while keeping this secret.”

“What? But that doesn’t make any sense! I don’t remember anything like that.” Jaine protested, taking a step toward Diane nervously, and prompting a soft giggle from the succubus.

“Of course you don’t. You were exceedingly vulnerable, Jaine, and it only took the barest hints to get results out of you. To make a long story short, in desperation Diane begged me to save you, and offered me anything that she could give in exchange. I agreed, with the price being your mother herself. She would give herself up to me, if I helped you escape,” Wenris explained as she stepped behind Diane and gently embraced her. While Diane couldn’t see the demon’s grin, she could all but hear it as she spoke. “This morning I ensured that your thoughts were clear of all the fell influence of the past winter, and that you could consider your situation properly. I leaked the information necessary to lead a rescue party here, and had plans in place to get us out of Westgate should the rebels fail. I made myriad plans, and all of them risked me far more than was strictly necessary. So now all that’s required is for Diane to carry out her part of the bargain.”

“What? But… no! You can’t do that!” Jaine spat back, the young woman seemingly floundering as she stared at the demon and Diane in shock. Looking down, Diane flushed in shame. “Why should she go through with something like that?”

“That’s an excellent question. Why should she?” Slaid asked, the dark-haired man taking a step closer and settling one hand on his sword hilt. Diane’s tension suddenly grew at the sight, realizing just how the situation was starting to spiral out of control.

“Everyone, stop it!” Diane startled even herself when she spoke, glaring at them and breaking free of Wenris’ grasp, turning and putting her hands on her hips as she looked over the others. Only Wenris didn’t look shocked, the demon seeming amused while even Serel betrayed a hint of surprise.

“Your Majesty-” Vendis began, but Diane cut her off, pointing to the south.

“I am not a Queen anymore, Captain Vendis. I deliberately stepped down to ensure that Kelvanis wouldn’t be able to get their hands on a rightful monarch of Yisara, and though it wasn’t made public, it was a contract before Fate. I am no royal, nor will I ever be one in Yisara again.” Diane replied more calmly than she felt, and lowered her arm, taking a deep breath. “As for the bargain, I find that I honestly don’t give a damn anymore. I gave up my life and freedom for Yisara’s next generation. I was willing to give anything to give you a chance, Jaine, and I don’t regret it at all. Wenris could have claimed her price then and there, but she chose not to. As for going through with it? Wenris… did you actually break the brand linking yourself to this… Irethiel?”

At the question the eyes of Diane’s rescuers went wide, turning to the succubus, who was smiling radiantly as she nodded. “I see I made an excellent choice, Diane. Yes, I did. I will add that I don’t know how I did so. My Lady created the spell and planted it within my mind, I do not possess the knowledge or skill needed to understand or teach others how to use it.”

“That… but you can break the brands?” Skylark asked, her eyes wide with shock. “But… but not even Sistina has been able to do that!”

“I know little about this dungeon of yours, but I doubt that her knowledge amounts to more than a tithe of My Lady’s. She is old and powerful… and no, I’m not telling you who she is.” Wenris replied, shaking her head.

“You see? I’m not going to upset someone who serves another who is that powerful. So can we just get on with camping, and not making a scene with Kelvanis on our tail?” Diane demanded.

“I… I suppose so.” Jaine seemed to slump slightly.

“I do have one question. What happened to the angel?” Vendis asked, looking at Wenris, who paused in stepping toward Diane again, raising an eyebrow.

“Zenith? Oh, I beat her into submission, then captured her.” The succubus replied, pulling out her pendant and holding up the cage as she spoke brightly. “See?”

Seemingly everyone in sight stopped and stared at the tiny gold birdcage, and at the tiny figure of the angel that was within it, struggling against the bars. After a moment the succubus put the pendant back, smiling broadly. Not even Diane knew what to say in response to that sight, and she didn’t resist as the succubus pulled her into a hug.

* * *

“Finish securing her in place, and don’t try to mess up,” the Archon’s voice seethed with anger, and he was pacing back and forth through the room. “You’re not to leave this room for any reason, either.”

Desa trembled in pain as she was secured to the torture frame, Alissa’s eyes filled with grief and despair as she followed his directions. Both of them were covered by a patchwork of scars from where the man’s spell had restrained them, and even now Desa felt the aching pain of where the spell had embedded spikes within her body, simultaneously inflicting pain on her while healing her injuries just as quickly. The sadistic spell was horrifying, and Desa couldn’t help but to whimper on occasion as the straps aggravated the pain.

Alissa finally finished securing Desa in place, both of them naked in the cell below Kelvanath’s palace, the only adornment each of them bore being a bright silver slave crest, which the Archon had inflicted on them with his own hands. He hadn’t even attempted to keep the ritual from them, which gave Desa a sinking feeling of their likely fate.

“Good. Now then, since you little rats caused so much grief and pain, I see no reason not to do the same. When I leave, Alissa, you’ll start torturing Desa. Cause as much pain and anguish as you can manage, and kill her by tomorrow morning. I want her heart on the plate in the corner after she dies.” Ulvian ordered, glaring at Desa with a nasty smile. “Then you’re to try to cut out your own heart and put it next to hers. I doubt you’ll succeed, but do your best. Do you understand me?”

“Y-yes…” Alissa gasped out, shuddering in horror, and Desa could see her trying to fight the order, but failing.

“Good.” With a last glare, Ulvian left the room.

Chapter 30

Ulvian barely resisted the urge to approach the succubi who were slowly dressing Tyria in her armor, his breathing a slow, angry hiss as he strove to keep his calm. It took a minute, but finally he spoke, his voice oddly pleasant despite his internal anxiety and rage. “So Zenith just vanished into thin air? An angel of her strength went after a lousy band of elven pests and rebels, and she vanished?”

“That’s what I just told you, Ulvian, whether you like it or not. I’m rather perturbed about the situation myself, but there isn’t anything I can do about it. I tried a few divinations and the like, but it’s like she vanished off the face of the continent!” Elissa replied, her arms crossed as she scowled. “I’m glad it happened after the dedication, as her presence lent the event a great deal of weight, but I’d far rather she hadn’t vanished at all!”

“Of course you would have. I’d have far preferred that she returned with Diane and Jaine, but it seems like everything is conspiring to ruin my plans lately. There’s no chance of her having simply been banished… she would have returned by this point. No, something has to have happened to her. Do you think she’s dead?” Ulvian asked thoughtfully.

“No, she’s alive, that much of a return I got from the divinations, but the scrying pool was covered in a fog, as something obscured my spells. I’m guessing that she was trapped in some form, with wards around her to hide her presence,” Elissa murmured, obviously displeased as she let out a breath, shaking her head. “I think this has the makings of a disaster, Ulvian. If Tyria isn’t ready soon, Kelvanis might be on the receiving end of a very unpleasant summer.”

“You’ve certainly got that right. Ivan’s army still has Galthor pinned in place, but at last word the elves have an army marching to their relief,” the Archon admitted, shaking his head. “I gave orders that they’re to give ground if necessary, but this is going much farther awry than I anticipated. When I heard that there was a dungeon in the region, I never thought it might result in something like this.”

“I think you just got too comfortable in the knowledge that you had about it. What’s the first rule of delving into a dungeon?” Elissa challenged, smiling thinly at him, and Ulvian couldn’t help but sigh.

“Never underestimate a dungeon. Damn it all, I did, didn’t I?” He asked rhetorically. “First was with the Road to Hell, now with this… Dungeon of Everium.”

“Actually, I was going to say that the first rule is to always make sure you survive, as you can’t spend money when you’re dead, but that works too,” Elissa murmured, shrugging and crossing her arms in front of her chest, her eyes dimming as she continued. “Ivan forgot that. Either that, or he’d just stopped caring if he lived or died.”

“That’s a morbid thought, but probably not inaccurate. I don’t like to think that he’d gotten mentally that out of sorts, but anything’s possible.” Ulvian admitted.

For a long moment both of them were silent, watching as the demons secured Tyria’s breastplate. The armor was form-fitting, purple-hued in some areas and others shining silver, and as he’d thought when he’d seen it, it also exposed too much skin to be practical. He should have expected that from succubi, of all creatures. At least a goddess might be able to survive the impracticality of it. Even so, he found the locks built into the armor to be rather amusing. Somehow he doubted it would actually stop Tyria if she wanted to remove the armor, but it was an… interesting symbology that was reflected by her statue.

“When’s she going to wake up? And what are you going to do with her?” Elissa asked finally, nodding at the goddess, the faintest hint of nervousness to her voice.

“Hopefully in… five days. By that point I should have the information from the prisoners I captured, which should allow me to pick targets more reliably. Don’t worry, I’ll ask her to bless you with eternal youth at that point, Elissa.” Ulvian assured her, shaking his head as he took a deep breath, standing straighter as he continued, his voice soft. “Then I’m going to send her to the aid of the army in Sifaren. Finally, since it seems my other attempt to deal with the dungeon hasn’t worked, I’m going to have to send her to deal with it as well. I hate to do it, but I’m beginning to believe that I have no other choice. Her presence on the battlefield should change everything.”

“I imagine you’re right, Ulvian. Good luck, and don’t get in over your head. These are more dangerous waters than we’ve ever dealt with before, and Ivan’s already gone.” Elissa reached up and laid a hand on his shoulder, giving him a gentle squeeze and a sad smile before she shook her head, finishing. “I don’t want to lose another old friend.”

Ulvian reached up and clasped her hand for a moment, not replying to her comment as he smiled back at her. After a few moments she pulled away and began to leave, and he turned his attention back to the demons as they finished their work, his voice ever so soft. “Neither do I. Neither do I.”

* * *

Desa watched Alissa pulling the needles out of the fire with tongs, the other woman’s hands trembling as she worked, and was faintly thankful that Alissa had managed to hold off as long as she had. They hadn’t talked to one another at all, so when the other woman spoke it was startling.

“I’m… I’m sorry, Captain. I never thought that this might happen.” Alissa’s voice was almost raw, and tears were trickling down her face as she hesitated. “I don’t think I can delay anymore, though.”

“I know. It… it isn’t your choice, Alissa. I’ll try not to hold it against you.” Desa murmured, then spasmed at another surge of pain from the thorns embedded in her body. She closed her eyes and braced herself, but at that moment a voice echoed through the room.

“That’s quite enough of that. Stop where you are, Alissa, I need to speak with the two of you for a moment.” The voice was feminine, beautiful… and oddly like Alissa’s voice, so Desa’s eyes opened in confusion, to see two things.

First was that Alissa’s hand had paused in the middle of extending a glowing needle toward Desa with the tongs, and the other woman was looking to her right, or Desa’s left. The mage looked in the same direction and her eyes went huge. The rough stone wall now was perfectly smooth across one section, which also appeared to be a mirror. In the mirror was a reflection of the room, but where Alissa’s reflection should have been was a figure who was in a completely different pose.

The woman looked exactly like Alissa, but completely opposite at the same time. Her skin was as pale as Alissa’s was dark brown, her eyes had black sclera and purple irises instead of white and blue, and her hair was black as pitch. The woman was also looking at them with a smile on her face. The previous winter Desa would have had no idea who the figure was, but after the research she’d helped Ellis and Zarenya with, that had changed.

Now she was frozen in shock as Alissa spoke in confusion. “Who are you?”

“That isn’t the question you need to ask, and I’m not going to answer. Not in this world, at least. No, I’m about to make each of you an offer.” The woman spoke pleasantly, and her smile widened as she looked at Desa, adding. “No speaking my name, Desa. I know that you know what it is, but no giving anyone else warning, hmm?”

“What… what offer are you going to make?” Desa asked, fright and hope both surging through her.

“The bargain is simple enough. For up to one week of your time, I will rescue you from your predicament and sabotage the plans of a certain demon lord.” The woman offered, grinning as she continued. “See, I’d far rather that the two of you didn’t give her any additional information. Surprises are so much more fun.”

“What… what would happen to us?” Alissa asked, her voice betraying confusion and wariness.

“You’d come to my realm, and I’d treat you as guests. Why, I’m even willing to grant healing. It would get you… roughly back to where you were before you so foolishly attacked Her champion in your world. If you were going to do such, you really should have aimed for the head,” the woman replied with a click of her tongue, shaking her head. “Now, what do you say?”

“I… I agree. Alissa?” Desa asked, looking at the other woman. She saw the tension and confusion in Alissa’s eyes, as the woman struggled against the Archon’s orders. Fortunately, after a moment the figure in the mirror smiled.

“Ah, I see you’re trying to agree, but being compelled not to. Good enough!” Her voice was happy, and with a gesture the mirror rippled, and a strange sensation washed over Desa.

It was like the world around her had rippled, and she couldn’t properly describe it, save that for a moment all sensation of her surroundings seemed to vanish. The next moment, the room blurred, and she found herself somewhere else.

Instead of a dungeon, Alissa and Desa were standing in an immense library. The room was circular, with row upon row of bookshelves set in concentric circles around them, rising up the walls of an immense dome above her. Next to them was the woman, but like quicksilver her body shifted, this time into the strangely reversed reflection of Desa, and her voice shifted in the same fashion. Her fingers flicked through the air, forming a strange, complex rune as she spoke. “There we are, nice and safe from Irethiel’s perception. Now, why don’t we ensure she doesn’t realize what’s happened? My apologies, but this will hurt for a moment, Desa.”

“What? Agh!” Desa asked, then cried out in pain as suddenly the pulsing thorns that Ulvian had driven into her flesh pulled out all at once in a spray of blood. In an instant the pain dulled, then vanished as her wounds began to close in moments, but not before Desa had all but fallen to the floor.

“You psychotic bitch! What did you do that for?” Alissa exclaimed, falling to her knees next to Desa, her hands pausing inches from Desa’s skin.

The blood had never fallen to the floor, and was instead swirling in mid-air, the thorns having vanished as the woman wove a complex rune. Pressing the rune into the blood, Desa swallowed hard as the woman’s spell caused the blood to ripple, warp… and grow into a perfect copy of herself from before the thorns had been removed, save for the brand itself. Alissa’s gasp was audible, and Desa spoke first.

“B-be polite, Alissa. This is… is Emonael. Sometimes called the Queen in Mirrors, she’s a former demon lord who rose to godhood. She is the goddess of illusion, magic, and lost and forbidden knowledge.” Desa explained nervously, slowly rising to her feet with her skin now unmarked. “May I ask why you helped us, and what you are doing, Lady Emonael?”

“G-goddess?” Alissa paled, and Emonael turned from the blank eyes of Desa’s copy, smiling with her strange visage as she nodded.

“Very good, Desa. Yes, I am Emonael, and you are guests in my library. We’ll deal with you shortly, Alissa, don’t you worry, and I’ll even forgive your insult. I’m afraid I have to work quickly,” the deity replied, her presence seeming completely mundane to Desa’s senses. “What I’m doing is creating copies of you two. I’m going to create facsimiles of your souls and memories, enough to deceive Irethiel for at least a few weeks, and send your fakes back to suffer the fate that Ulvian had in mind for the pair of you. If I’m going to do this, I’m going to do a proper job of things.”

“You… how can you do that?” Alissa asked, her eyes going huge. “I mean, a fake soul?”

“Quite… well, I was going to say easily, but that isn’t a fair term. With a sample of your soul I can manage it quickly, though, which I’ll gather when I remove your brands. Quickly now, Desa, I want to get this done.” Emonael replied briskly, gesturing Desa forward. The elf paused only a moment, then stepped forward.

“What will happen to my soul?” Desa asked nervously as the goddess touched the brand. The lack of any apparent power around the goddess unnerved her to no end, as Emonael seemed even weaker than an apprentice mage, yet there was only the faintest sensation of unease as the goddess pulled her hand away and the brand floated away from her skin fully intact, even as the rush of sudden freedom came over Desa.

“Hmm? Oh, it’ll regenerate from the damage within a month, as long as you don’t do something stupid like run into a soul devourer or the like. Souls are quite resilient, and can recover from a great deal of damage given enough time. Just look at Sistina’s soul, after all. Twelve millennia in a soul-eating gem, and she’s recovering quite nicely.” Emonael replied absently, stepping over to the body and murmuring something under her breath as she placed the brand against Desa’s copy. There was suddenly a spark of life in the eyes of the figure, which quickly clouded over as the goddess clicked her tongue. “None of that. We don’t want two of you in the same room. We’d never get anything done. Now, then. Alissa, this will hurt a little, I apologize in advance.”

“I… okay.” Alissa replied, and Desa looked away just before she cried out in pain.

Desa looked around the library again, studying it more carefully as she tried to process what she’d just been through. Part of her was still in shock that they’d just been yanked from certain doom, but there was a part of her that was terrified that they were just putting themselves into a worse position. Yet the idea of being in the library of the goddess of lost and forbidden knowledge… that fascinated her to no end.

There was a large table in the center of the room, stacked high with books, and a handful more tables with chairs, but in particular she noticed a single bookshelf only a few paces away. The bookshelf only contained ten tomes, separated into three sets of three by dividers, and a single book on a separate shelf entirely, a shimmering glow surrounding it. Something about the first few books seemed familiar somehow, but Desa couldn’t figure out why.

Turning back, Desa blinked as she saw that the goddess was now in the strange reverse-hued shape of Alissa again, and that she’d finished creating the copy of the other guard. The goddess finished detaching the brand and turned to attach it to the clone before smiling and waving her hand. With a pop of air, the two figures vanished, leaving them alone in the room, and Desa found herself feeling very awkward at her nakedness.

“May… may I ask why you interfered? I’ve never heard of you intervening directly in a conflict before.” Desa asked after a moment of silence, swallowing as the goddess looked at her and smiled.

“An excellent question, Desa, and one that’s easily answered. I owe a debt, and the payment has been a long time coming. It’s been very… finicky payment, as well, and your deaths would undermine my plans.” Emonael replied, taking a step over to the bookshelf and laying her hands on top of the bookcase as she asked. “Do you know what Sistina’s name was, before she became a demon?”

“No? She never mentioned even her demonic name.” Alissa murmured, looking at Desa.

Nodding in agreement, Desa added. “Correct. She mentioned she was an angel, and indicated she once served Balvess.”

“Hehe. Maybe she hasn’t remembered yet… memories are a tricky thing when attached to souls. Her name as a demon was Avendrial. I was so tempted to steal her, but that would have been bad in the long term,” the goddess giggled, smiling broadly as she continued. “But before that, and before her stint as an angel, I knew her. She was Marin. Not just a Marin, either, but the Marin. She researched and wrote Marin’s Codices.”

“That…” Desa’s eyes went huge, and she almost fell over in shock, her thoughts racing. It was absurd, and yet… it would explain so much. Sistina’s urge to re-write the copies of Marin’s Codex in the academy, and her sheer magical knowledge, yet the possibility had never occurred to her. How could it happen?

“Impressive, isn’t it? But it doesn’t answer your question. I owe Marin. See, before she died she gifted me these, my most prized possessions. These are the original copies of her codices. All ten volumes.” Emonael spoke complacently, her eyes dancing with amusement.

“That… wait, ten volumes? There… there were only nine volumes!” Desa protested, noting Alissa’s slight confusion, but unable to truly care as she stared at the tenth book.

“Ah, but that’s where you’re wrong, Desa. Remember… forbidden knowledge. Even Marin looked on this book and decided it had no place in the world,” the goddess replied, and laughed as she spoke further. “Now, with that frustrating hint for you… I believe that both of you need a chance to rest and recover. Rissia!”

Desa opened her mouth, trying to find words, but at that moment a succubus stepped out of the stacks, and she could do little but stare at her. The demon was wearing a modest gray and white dress, her golden hair was pinned up in a bun, and her eyes were an odd shade of gold from behind her half-moon spectacles. With her hands folded in front of her, the demon spoke respectfully, even as the goddess shifted like quicksilver into a mirror of her in turn. “Yes, Mistress?”

“These two ladies are Alissa and Desa. They’re my guests for the next week or so, and are to be treated as such. Keep any of the others from doing anything to them. Please find them lodging and clothing.” Emonael explained.

“Of course, Mistress.” Rissia replied with a bow, then looked at the other two. “Ladies? If you would please follow me?”

“I… yes, of course.” Desa replied, giving a last longing look at the bookshelf, but followed as the demon led her from the room.

Chapter 31

Arise paced back and forth in her plush prison, her heart almost feeling dead. The maids had informed her that the room was the one where Princess Phynis had stayed when she had visited Galthor, and the irony wasn’t lost on the spy. In fact, she expected that the Baron had chosen the room quite deliberately.

The bed was soft, stuffed with down that was a luxury even with her own wealth, and the sheets were as fine as any cloth which she’d ever used in dresses, short of fine silk, at least. Similar wall-hangings adorned the room, and the shades of blue slightly annoyed the seamstress in her. The colors ever so slightly clashed, which meant that it irritated her still more. What she wanted was to leave the room and lose herself in making a horrifically complicated dress for a duchess or something similar. Something like that would be quite soothing. Only one problem stood in her way.

Looking out the window, Arise’s mouth tightened more, her lips flattening into a thin line. The smoke from the besieging army’s fires were obvious even from her position. With the army around Galthor, there wouldn’t have been much business for her to begin with, and there were other consequences to consider as well. She mentally thanked the heavens that no one had implicated her as a traitor just yet, as she had little doubt that she’d be torn apart by a mob under the current circumstances. That or poisoned by her maids.

The other consequence that she’d hopefully avoided was something horrible happening to her sister. Iris’ safety weighed on Arise more that she could express, and a small part of her expected that the only reason she wasn’t in a cell next to Farren Galthor was because she’d been blackmailed, unlike him.

Not that that had kept Captain Ansov from interrogating her several times, trying to get as much information as he possibly could out of her. In all honesty, the repeated interrogations had forced her to recall details that surprised even her, as she’d forgotten most of the minor details until forced to recall them by his grilling.

As the faint sound of horns echoed over the city, Arise barely paid attention for a moment. It was when several bells began ringing that she began to pay attention, frowning as she wondered what was going on. Not that she’d have any chance to find out, what with the guards that kept her inside her room. So Arise found herself forced to sit and wait.

* * *

Sir Reva Lucien felt somewhat strange, looking on his army as it marched toward Galthor’s besiegers. At first he’d believed that upon returning to Vara’Sel he’d be able to set aside the responsibilities that the Queen had given him and command the small detachment of soldiers his father had sent to assist in defending their country. Instead he’d been assigned an entire army, and given the position of a general as Queen Calath had asked him to go to the assistance of Galthor.

The enemy army was the spearhead of Kelvanis’ invasion, as well as being the largest single army they had at their command. That it’d been pinned down besieging Galthor for as long as it had was a relief which had given the rest of the country time to begin fortifying still more, and evacuating civilians. Today would be different, though.

“Today we break the siege of Galthor and send Kelvanis packing.” Reva murmured, smiling as he saw the enemy camp. It looked like an anthill after it’d been kicked.

“Sir Lucien?” Helia asked, tilting her head. “Did you say something?”

“Nothing important, Lady Helia. I was just commenting on what we’re going to do to them. Doesn’t it look like an anthill?” Reva asked, nodding toward the enemy army.

Helia looked, seeming to pause for a long moment before nodding slowly. “You know… I think you’re right. I wonder why? It seems like they should have seen us coming at least a few hours back.”

“I don’t have any idea. Are you prepared to command the golems in our attack? Hitting them while they’re disorganized seems like a pretty good idea to me.” Reva replied in grim amusement. “It only seems fair.”

“I’m ready whenever you are. The golems certainly aren’t about to complain!” Helia replied with a laugh, looking down toward what passed for her soldiers.

The sixty golems gleamed even after the march through the forest, though there were smudges from where sap, mud, and other detritus had spattered over the war constructs. Leading the rest of the army by a good fifty paces, the constructs left obvious tracks in their wake. Golems certainly weren’t likely to sneak up on anyone except in the heat of battle!

Around them were arrayed the rest of his army. Where Queen Calath had managed to scrape together two hundred and fifty magi was beyond Reva’s understanding, not without raiding other border garrisons, but she’d managed it. In addition to the immense firepower of the magi, he had his entire previous army, plus an additional four battalions to add nearly five thousand troops to his command. It was a daunting force, though still outnumbered over two to one by Kelvanis’ army.

That was what made the enemy army’s apparent confusion even more comforting. If they’d organized against his army, Reva would have been much less confident. At least the bells of Galthor were ringing, so he guessed they would have reinforcements soon enough.

“Hit them, Helia. We’ll help out, and…” Reva paused, his eyes going wide as he saw fighting suddenly erupt in the middle of Kelvanis’ camp. “Go!”

“Right!” Helia barely took the time to reply as she and her horse went racing toward the front lines. At Reva’s nod, his messengers sent out orders.

He had to wonder what had just caused Kelvanis’ army to start fighting amongst itself?

* * *

Ripping his axe free of the orc’s thick skull, Colonel Steve Gross cursed under his breath, his mood grim as he looked at his company, and the many dead or dying all around them.

Colonel Gross had sympathized with the rebels ever since he’d been a captain who’d been part of the initial invasion into the elven territories. What they’d been commanded to do had been sickening, but finding the rebels had been difficult to manage. Slaid Darkeye had convinced Steve to stay in Kelvanis’ military and leak information, weapons, and more over the years, but his proximity to the horrors of what had been done simply made his mood worse, so Steve had slowly built up a loyal battalion of like-minded soldiers in full expectation of the day that he finally rebelled.

The invasion of Sifaren had been an unwelcome surprise, as had the presence of Justicar Hall. While he hadn’t been able to do much before this, when the Justicar fell it’d been a stroke of luck for Steve, because he was the senior officer remaining, if only barely. Perhaps concealing the approach of Sifaren’s army hadn’t been the best of his ideas, but finally Colonel Vane had grown suspicious and her accusations had rather… thoroughly set off the rebellion.

Now the orcs and other neighboring battalions were attacking him, and he hadn’t even had time to try to negotiate with the elven army and tell them he was an ally. Still, hopefully they’d get the idea when they saw what was going on.

“Tianna, bless me with the luck and skill to get through this,” the Colonel murmured his prayer as he wove the strands of mana around him, and he felt his holy symbol warm beneath his armor as the spell refreshed his body. With a nod to his bodyguards, he gestured toward a knot of soldiers that were wavering under the assault of a pair of heavily armored orcs. “Come on, let’s help our boys!”

“Yes sir!” Their response was instantaneous, and Colonel Gross couldn’t help but smile as he charged along with them, hefting his axe as he did so.

The armored orcs were members of the Iron Legion, and thus were far more coordinated and skilled than most of the huge creatures, but even they were unprepared for the Colonel’s personal guard. He joined his men, axe glowing with its enchantment as he swung hard, and the explosive crack as it shattered the creature’s breastplate echoed through the battlefield. The orc bellowed in pain, and in moments the tides turned against the monsters and the morale of the soldiers who’d been facing them seemed to turn around.

As the orc he’d attacked toppled, the other managed to crush the skull of one unfortunate man, but the creature went down moments later, giving another momentary breather just before a squad of soldiers slammed into his group. Cursing under his breath, Gross fought hard, removing the hand of one soldier, then putting his axe into the back of another man who’d engaged one of his guards. They were handling the attack well enough, but as still more soldiers began to vector toward him, his mood grew grim.

“This is bad, sir. If we don’t break the encirclement soon, we’re going to be overrun!” Gross’ second in command exclaimed, and Gross could only nod.

“I know! Try to focus on the closest approach to Sifaren’s army, maybe they’ll at least hesitate,” he replied, falling back for a momentary breather.

The deep thumps were easy to miss with the clash of battle around him, at least at first. Colonel Gross barely noticed them as he prepared to plunge back into the fray. It was the screams of pain and the sight of bodies flying on the far side of the formation that made him stop, looking on in surprise.

Dozens of steel-skinned giants were wielding massive halberds to rip their way into the lines of the soldiers attacking Gross’ battalion. Their movements and appearance instantly made him remember the reports of golems supporting the new city where the dungeon had been, and that they were supporting the elven army. The colonel had actually been somewhat skeptical about the accuracy of the reports, but at the moment he felt nothing but relief and a hint of worry as he looked on them.

“No matter what, don’t attack the golems! We don’t want them coming after us!” He ordered loudly, stepping back into the fray as he prepared to act as the anvil to the golem hammer.

The next few minutes were brutal and exhausting, but Gross didn’t forget to keep an eye on the golems. The constructs were tireless and powerful, but he saw chinks open in their armor to reveal stone, and some even took heavy damage as someone managed to bring a ballista to bear on them, but none of them fell. Instead, those that took damage fell back, allowing unmarred golems to take their place. They moved with unthinking, eerie precision, and while he doubted that the golems could react to surprises as well as one of his own companies, on the battlefield they were nearly unstoppable.

Finally the golems stopped in front of his front lines, before all but a handful split away to engage the rest of the Kelvanis army on other fronts, and an armored elven woman stepped forward, her voice calm as she spoke. “I am Captain Helia Birch of Beacon. Who are you and what in the hells is going on here?”

“Captain, I’m Colonel Steve Gross, formerly of Kelvanis’ military. I’ve been a member of the Kelvanis Royalists for the past eight years, and tried to pin down the army while yours approached,” he replied quickly, stepping forward nervously. “Unfortunately one of the other colonels grew suspicious, and things went badly. Thank you for your assistance.”

“I see. We’ll have to take your claim with a grain of salt for the time being, but so long as you do not attack us we’ll leave you alone for now. In the meantime, there’s a battle to be fought.” Helia replied, nodding to him. “Agreed?”

“Agreed. I would like to meet those in charge as soon as it’s reasonable, but that can wait,” he agreed. When she nodded and turned away, he let out a sigh of relief.

“Orders, sir?” Major Jones asked, wiping at his brow wearily. None of his officers had avoided battle, a fact which filled the Colonel with pride.

“Hammer the opposition in our area, but don’t go far. No matter what, don’t engage the elves.” Colonel Gross ordered, straightening as he watched a few dozen fireballs homing in lazily on the rest of Kelvanis’ army. Most of them were blocked by the defending magi, but not all, and he cringed at the explosions in the distance.

* * *

“Sir Lucien, you’re a sight for sore eyes!” Baron Galthor spoke loudly, and Reva saw the faint lines around the nobleman’s eyes with worry. Even so, the man seemed to be honestly relieved as he continued speaking. “I was starting to grow worried, I’ll admit. Your golem reinforcements were certainly impressive!”

“I wish I could say that they were my golems,” Reva admitted, shaking his head and smiling wryly, clasping the Baron’s hand and giving it a firm shake. “I’m glad to have them, though, and that we could relieve you in time. How are you doing, Baron? I heard something about you being injured when Kelvanis attempted to invade your castle.”

“I did have a close brush with death, I’ll admit. I broke my arm, but the healers dealt with it. To be honest, I’m not allowed to fight with it for another few days, but you dealt with that concern rather thoroughly.” Baron Galthor replied, glancing at his right arm as he smiled slightly, shaking his head. “That was far closer than I care to think about.”

“On that we agree. It’s unfortunate that the bulk of Kelvanis’ army managed to fall back, but we still did far more damage than I anticipated.” Reva told the Baron, shrugging as he thought about the battle. They’d managed to pincer a small segment of the besiegers, which had led to nearly three thousand casualties among their opponents. Coupled with the rebels, that meant that instead of around twelve thousand Kelvanis soldiers, they were facing closer to eight thousand. It still wasn’t a number he was comfortable with facing head-on, but far better than it had been. His own casualties had been painful but relatively light by comparison.

“What was going on with those rebel soldiers, anyway? I could hardly believe my eyes when they started fighting among themselves,” the Baron asked, leading the way to a table and offering Reva a chair. “Please, sit.”

“Thank you. Also, I’m afraid that’s a complicated situation. Their commander, a Colonel named Steve Gross, has apparently been a rebel agent for the better part of a decade, and had been working on building up a loyal cadre of soldiers over the years.” Reva settled in place, waiting until his host had sat before pouring a cup of water and sipping at it before continuing. “When the Justicar died, it left him in command. This is what he claims, at least. He saw this as too good of an opportunity to not take advantage of, with the other rebels throwing in with Beacon, so he gathered as many slaves as he could and tried to suppress word of our approach.”

“If that’s true, he’ll have my eternal gratitude. The only problem is that it raises other questions, as he could be a spy or the like. I wouldn’t put it past Kelvanis to sacrifice that many soldiers to get someone inside our walls and councils.” Baron Galthor murmured, tapping the desk idly.

“I fully agree, on both counts. While I’m fairly confident he’s telling the truth, for the time being I’ve instructed him to camp well away from the walls or my own camp, and have set sentries to keep an eye on his people.” Reva explained, sipping at the water again. “Unfortunately, the rebel leader is out of Beacon or we would have sent a message to him to get confirmation of Sir Gross’ story, but he’s expected back in the next two to three days, so we’ll have an answer soon enough.”

“Fair, I suppose. What about the captives and former slaves?” The Baron grunted, raising his eyebrows. “It’s a little unfair of me to ask, I suppose, but I assume you’re not leaving them in the enemy camp?”

“Oh, gods no! No, I’ve had my healers checking them over and ensuring they’ve been released from any ongoing orders. We can’t leave them in Galthor, of course, but a handful claim to have family here.” Reva spoke quickly, not wanting to show any appearance of reluctance. “What to do with them is a much bigger issue, I think. They have to go either deeper into Sifaren, or to Beacon. Either way it’ll be a problem.”

“Speaking of problems… I have two of my own.” Reva could almost see the noble age as he spoke, slumping back in his chair. “My son and the spy. I was waiting for the siege to break before trying Farren for his crimes, but I have no doubts about the results. Ms. Ennarra kept meticulous records, and we caught him in the act of betrayal. He’s going to be found guilty of treason, and that means death. The spy, though… she at least was blackmailed into it, and when things went too far in her view she told us. I’m not certain how to handle the situation. Do you bear any guidance from Her Majesty?”

Reva’s eyes darkened, and he sighed on seeing the anguish in the Baron’s eyes. Reaching into his jacket, the knight removed a small packet, starting to open it as he replied. “She did. I’m afraid it won’t be pleasant, Baron.”

“I didn’t expect it to be pleasant.” Baron Galthor replied, sitting up straight as he smiled thinly. “Let’s hear what Her Majesty has to say.”

* * *

“Iris!” Arise didn’t even really see the Baron or his guards, her eyes focusing solely on her sister, and with a clatter her mug hit the floor, spilling the water as she dashed toward her beloved sibling. “I thought I lost you forever!”

“Some days I wish that you had. If I’d been able to send you word, and if it hadn’t been for this damned brand, I would’ve told you to stop helping Kelvanis ages ago,” Iris replied, her voice soft as she hugged Arise back.

Pulling back, Arise felt a pang of guilt and horror wash through her as she looked her sister over. Her sister was a beautiful woman, but her time in captivity hadn’t been kind to her, nor had her captors. Someone had brutally cropped her ears short, doing something to make them almost look like a human’s ears with multiple piercings along the edge, almost like a silver cuff to conceal the damage. Other jewelry adorned her sister’s face, while still others had obviously been removed. While Iris wasn’t scarred, her dark skin was crossed in patches that were lighter than others, and Arise swallowed hard.

“What… what happened to you?” The dressmaker finally asked, her voice soft. “Your ears and skin…”

“I… don’t want to talk about it. Let’s just say that one of my jailors was a sadistic witch of a woman. She also overstepped herself with what she did to me, but that was a cold comfort at the time.” Iris spoke flatly, taking a deep breath as she admitted softly. “I… I nearly lost myself a few times. I’m a bit adrift even now. Part of me doesn’t believe that I’m free of them. I’m not really, I suppose.”

“You are. You are.” Arise murmured, hugging her sister and rocking back and forth again, hardly believing that she was seeing her again. It took a minute before she opened her eyes and looked at the Baron, who looked a bit uncomfortable as she spoke, sincerity flooding her. “Thank you for bringing her back to me, Baron. It means everything to me.”

“As much as I can… appreciate your feelings, I believe that you should not feel such. It’s only right that we free those who’ve been captured. Besides, I bring ill news for you as well,” the Baron replied slowly, frowning as he settled almost into a parade stance.

“What?” Iris asked, pulling away and concern growing on her face. “But…”

“It’s fine, Iris. I expected something like this,” Arise interjected, turning toward the Baron and nodding as she spoke. “I assume that you’re speaking of my punishment for being a spy?”

“Yes. Despite your recent actions, you did betray both the nation and Galthor. However, due to you actually changing sides prior to disaster, I asked Her Majesty for her opinion on your punishment.” Baron Galthor explained, his voice stern.

“Of course, that makes perfect sense to me. May I ask what she chose for my punishment?” Arise asked, a hint of worry gnawing at her stomach. She really didn’t want to spend decades in a prison, or to die, but if that was what it took, that was what would happen.

“Her Majesty has decreed that you are to be exiled, along with your sister. You will be taken to the border of Sifaren, one of your choice, and be sent on your way, never to return,” the Baron replied, his voice soft.

“How could you do that? She didn’t even-” Iris began hotly, only to have Arise shake her head at her.

“Considering everything that has happened, that’s actually less painful of a punishment than I expected, Iris.” Arise said gently. “Baron, might I ask what will happen to my shop and things?”

“Half of your wealth, as well as half the value of your home and shop will be returned to you, along with the tools of your trade. The rest is forfeit to help rebuild in the aftermath of the war.” He explained, shrugging slightly as he added. “You received almost nothing from Kelvanis, so a greater penalty was considered, but discarded. That should be more than enough for you to set up a life elsewhere.”

“I can agree to that. Considering what I have, it should be more than enough. Iris? Are you still reasonably skilled at weaving?” Arise asked, turning her gaze to her sister.

“I’m rather out of practice, since they didn’t give me a chance to use a loom often, but I don’t think I’ve lost my knack for it,” Iris replied, looking worried. “I didn’t think…”

“It’s fine, sister. I was willing to give up far more than just this to save you.” Arise murmured, looking back to Baron Galthor, and she smiled sadly as she asked. “You said that I could choose any border, yes? What of Beacon?”

“There has been some discussion of dispatching a few companies to escort those who’ve been branded there, as well as to reinforce the city. It would be dangerous, though. Is that what you wish to do?” The Baron asked, frowning at her.

“I’ll have to discuss it with Iris… but I think it is. From what little I’ve heard, perhaps Queen Phynis will be understanding.” Arise replied, then hesitated for a moment before bowing her head and adding. “Even if she is not, I think that I owe her an apology in person. My reports very nearly led to her enslavement, after all.”

“In that case I’ll leave the two of you to catch up and make a decision. Good evening to both of you,” the Baron told them, shaking his head as he left, his guards closing the doors behind them.

Chapter 32

After the intense rush to reach Beacon, Diane hadn’t felt so tired in years. It was a combination of little sleep, the suspicion of others toward Wenris, and long days in the saddle in their attempts to shake off pursuit. The former queen couldn’t really blame the others for the suspicion directed at the succubus, but even if Wenris didn’t seem to care it added to her own stress. Still, even if she was tired, she couldn’t help but stare at Beacon.

The city wasn’t the biggest she’d ever seen, but it certainly was the most impressive. Kelvanath, for all its size and power, had been much smaller and only about two miles from one edge to the other, not as huge as the fortress before her. Two shelf-like paths lined with buildings slowly wound their way up a mountain half a mile high, with five tall stone walls defending the city, and with the eye-catching beacon of ruby light shining from the marble palace atop the city. Softening an image that otherwise would have been far more intimidating were numerous canals, ponds, and even waterfalls, along with gardens that were just beginning to flourish and add greenery to the city.

They’d been allowed through the gates after only a short conversation, and upon entry Diane paused, looking on a street that had a number of dusk elves meandering about. She’d been told that most of the city was deserted due to lack of residents just yet, but that the gates had a decent population at the moment due to the Adventuring Guild’s presence. Even so, it was a bit of a surprise to her, seeing so many people speaking and working happily so close to Kelvanis’ territory. Beyond that, Diane felt something strange about the city.

“Interesting, and somewhat impressive.” Wenris murmured, the succubus in her human disguise as she looked upward, her eyebrows raised.

“What’s impressive?” Jaine asked, her nervousness around the demon having eased somewhat over the course of the journey.

“The spellwork over the city. There’s a shielding spell designed to protect the area within the walls from attacks, and it’s disguised from the outside,” Wenris explained, smiling as she added. “It takes an incredible amount of power, but breaking it would be a non-trivial task for nearly anyone. I’ll freely admit that it’s more impressive than I expected to find here. There’s also something else, but I can’t quite put my finger on what it is…”

“While it may be interesting, we don’t have time to sit around.” Slaid interrupted, nodding to Uvar and his other soldiers, who began to stream toward a large barracks-like building to their left. He continued a moment later. “We need to report in to Queen Phynis and get word out that you’re safe, Ladies.”

“Aww… I didn’t know you cared, Slaid.” Wenris cooed.

Her words prompted a scowl from the man, who spoke flatly. “I was talking about Diane and Jaine, not you. I don’t consider you a lady.”

Diane couldn’t resist a soft giggle, and she even caught a hint of a smile flicker across Serel’s face, before her guard asked. “Should we not be moving, then?”

“Yes, we should. This way, please?” Skylark replied softly, the young woman looking even worse than Diane felt, and Diane felt a pang of mingled fear and pity. The woman began leading the way toward the palace, taking several staircases to cut down on the length of their journey.

She’d heard what Skylark had experienced, and that Alissa and Desa hadn’t joined them told them far too much about what had happened. Also quite informative to her was how Wenris hadn’t even seemed surprised at the Archon’s powers, and had calmly told them that he’d obviously been holding back in order to not kill the crowd outside the manor wall as well. That bit of news had chilled Diane’s blood.

Soon enough she and the others were occupied by their climb, though. It was a punishing ascent after the last few days, and it was made worse by the city obviously having been designed to slow down attackers. No one was going to casually get to the palace, that was for certain!

As they finally reached the palace gates, Diane was limping, sweating, and breathing hard while Serel was lending her an arm. The gates were heavily guarded, but a weary-looking woman, tall and with an icy demeanor, let them into the palace. It took Diane a moment to notice the woman’s worry and barely suppressed rage, but she said nothing as they were guided to a side chamber where they could rest and a few refreshments were brought in. The only one who didn’t join them was Skylark.

It was about half an hour later that a guard finally opened the door, the scarred elven man looking around and speaking in a slightly raspy voice. “Ladies and Gentlemen, Her Majesty will see you now. All but you, Ms. Wenris. She would like you to come a short while later.”

“That would be perfectly acceptable, though if possible I’d like to see the palace library? This room looks rather boring when one is on her own.” Wenris replied, smiling sunnily at the elf.

He hesitated a moment, then nodded. “Very well. If you’ll come along, I’ll have one of the others show you the way.”

“Excellent!” The succubus grinned, rising and helping Diane up from her chair.

The others who were sitting rose from their seats, and the man frowned at Serel, but didn’t say anything. Walking down the hallways, Diane found many of the walls were carved to make it seem as though they were made of wood or had plants climbing them, seeming oddly lifelike in many ways. After a few hallways, the man stopped to speak with not one, but two other guards, both of whom nodded in response to his soft orders.

“Ms. Wenris, if you’ll come with us? The library is this way.” One of the two spoke calmly, and the succubus smiled at Diane.

“I’ll see you in a bit, Diane. Don’t have too much fun, hmm?” Wenris said mischievously, her eyes glittering.

“Of course not.” Diane murmured, and watched her go before following after the guard again. She had to wonder what Queen Phynis had in mind.

* * *

“Her Majesty intends to call for you as soon as she’s done speaking with the others, so please be ready at that point,” the female guard explained as Wenris looked around the library in interest.

It was a large library, much larger than the demon had expected, but the broad, well-lit chamber had depressingly few books. Only a single book-case out of dozens had tomes on the shelves, but a number of crates sitting on the floor, as well as what looked like bookbinding materials showed more promise for the eventual state of the library. Wenris supposed that even the largest of libraries had to start somewhere.

“Ms. Wenris?” The guard spoke again after a moment, her voice questioning.

“Oh, yes, of course! My apologies, I was just examining your library and thinking,” the demon replied, shaking her head and smiling back at the woman. She was somewhat cute, but Wenris didn’t want to risk herself here, not with the interesting mana density in the palace. “I’ll be ready to join the others whenever you need me.”

“Thank you. If you need assistance, I’ll be outside,” the woman replied, relaxing slightly as she nodded, then left the room.

In the woman’s absence, the demon relaxed slightly, slowly approaching the table with the bookbinding materials, curious to see what the locals were working on. Several signatures of paper were finished already, with more sheets set aside for the next few, and Wenris’ eyebrows rose as she read the smooth handwriting and saw how perfect the paper was.

She recognized the content of the third volume of Marin’s Codex, though it being translated to modern elvish was something of a surprise. Her voice was soft but amused as she murmured. “Found a copy of that, hmm? Probably translating it…”

Her voice trailed off as she noticed a small box with discarded sheets of paper. Some of them were blotched with ink, while others had mistakes or had torn the paper. It was one in particular that caught her attention, though, the writing on it ancient beyond belief, though the ink and paper was new. It was text she’d seen before, and the blood slowly drained from Wenris’ face as she pulled it out.

“By all the stars in the heavens… What is this?” Wenris asked softly, unable to overcome her shock.

* * *

“I’d heard that you’d changed, Queen Diane, but this is a bit of a surprise!” Phynis said, looking on Yisara’s former ruler in astonishment. The increased height and changes to the dawn elf were stunning, and she took a moment, trying to gather her thoughts. Keeping Desa out of her mind was difficult, but she couldn’t allow herself to be overcome by grief now.

“I’m not a queen anymore, Your Majesty. It appears that our roles have changed since we last met,” Diane replied softly, her eyes bright, but her smile somewhat hesitant.

“Perhaps you are not, but to me you’ll always be Queen Diane. The last time I saw you was what… when I was fifteen? Beryl shoved me into the pond because she thought I was too timid.” Phynis reflected, shaking her head slightly.

“Beryl did what?” Jaine gasped, the young woman staring at Diane in shock.

“Yes, she did. Jaine, I don’t think you’ve ever had the chance to meet Phynis… or I should introduce her as Queen Phynis Constella, should I not?” The older woman smiled, and Phynis couldn’t help but notice she almost couldn’t sense the age difference between Diane and Jaine. Only the more refined manners of the elder woman betrayed her maturity, which was a surprise. Diane continued after a moment. “Your Majesty, may I present my daughter, Jaine Yisara? Also with us are our maids, Maria and Meredith Carpenter, and a… rebel Enforcer, Serel Swiftblade, who has been acting as my bodyguard.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Jaine, though I wish it were under better circumstances,” Phynis replied, but couldn’t help but tense at the mention of the Enforcer, who looked back at her levelly, the woman’s pale eyes cool. After a moment she asked. “A rebel Enforcer? Are you certain?”

“I…” Diane paused, then looked at the other woman, asking. “Serel?”

“Rebel may not be accurate. Archon Sorvos betrayed me and my subordinates, killing half of us and performing experiments on the survivors. I hate him with a burning passion that I find impossible to truly describe,” Serel’s voice was level and seemingly emotionless as she looked back at Phynis, her eyes filled with challenge. “Fortunately, I was enslaved directly to Wenris, and as she has chosen to rebel, I have a chance to sabotage him. I don’t care about you or any of the others at all, I just want to hurt him. Wenris directed me to guard Diane with my life, though, and I will do so.”

“That certainly clears the air somewhat. Not what I was expecting, I suppose, but it’s… tolerable. We can’t pick our allies. Not entirely, at least.” Phynis admitted after a moment, stunned by the woman’s explanation. Taking a deep breath, she turned her attention to Slaid and Vendis. “Thank you for getting them out of Westgate, both of you. While the price may have been much higher than I hoped or feared, rescuing Diane and Jaine is a great achievement.”

“Thank you, Your Highness, though I admit to a good deal of unhappiness about what happened to your subordinates,” Vendis replied softly, looking down as she added. “I… considered Desa a close friend. I wish I could have done something.”

“If you want to talk about feeling helpless, I was right there, Vendis, and I feel like utter shit. If they hadn’t held the Archon, we might not have made it out. Not that it makes me feel any better about what happened.” Slaid interjected, reaching out to lay a hand on Vendis’ shoulder.

“I wish that you could have done something, but before she left I told Desa to be careful. She promised me she would, but we can’t control everything. We each have our own destiny.” Phynis replied softly, sitting up straighter before she took a deep breath and nodded slightly. “Now, I believe other introductions are in order before we go any further.”

“On my left is Sistina. She appears to currently be occupied, likely in the dungeon. Sistina is the dungeon, and she built the city which you’re inside, so be polite.” Phynis explained, nodding toward her beloved, who was sitting in a chair with her eyes closed. The dryad didn’t move, so Phynis turned her attention to Farris and Sapphire, who were standing nearby looking somewhat worried. “Farris is the Royal Magister of Beacon, and is primarily a nature mage, which helped during some recent… unpleasantness, and Sapphire is a priestess of Medaea, and one of the guardians of the city.”

Farris nodded, looking like she was going to speak, but Sapphire spoke first, her voice oddly formal. “If I may, Your Majesty, I have something I wish to speak about.”

Phynis blinked in surprise, looking at Sapphire curiously as she nodded. “Of course you may.”

“I know that you’re aware of the attack on the temple where I was living, Phynis. What you haven’t been told, because it hasn’t mattered before this, is that Enforcer Serel led that attack.” Sapphire explained, her tone much less pleasant than normal. All eyes turned to the Enforcer, even as Diane and the others took a step away from the woman. The priestess continued, her voice growing angry. “If anyone knows what happened to Medaea, it would be her or the Archon.”

“Enforcer… would you care to explain what you know?” Phynis looked at Serel, shock flooding through her.

“I cannot.” Serel replied, and at several angry inhalations, before others could speak she continued over them, her voice loud. “Not will not, Queen Phynis. I literally cannot speak about it unless I am given direct permission.”

“Who can give you permission to speak about the matter, then?” Phynis asked, her own spike of rage cooling at the woman’s clarification.

“The Archon or Wenris are the only ones who can overrule the order,” Serel told them, her smile cold as she added. “Though I suspect that he would be exceedingly displeased to know that she can undo the order. He spent a great deal of time and power to ensure no one else could do so.”

“I see. Well, before we invite her here… I was told that you’re the one who knows the most about this demon, Queen Diane. Would you be willing to tell me about her?” Phynis asked, ignoring the slight signs of a forming headache.

“While I may know her the best of those here, I’m afraid that I don’t know much.” Diane cautioned, the woman’s face conflicted.

“Anything you can tell use would be good, as I’m not sure how far we can trust her.” Phynis assured her.

“Well… she’s a consummate actor and manipulator. I’d sworn that I wouldn’t fall under her influence when we met back just after I was taken captive, and yet when I look back it’s been a long, slow descent.” Pausing a moment, Diane hesitating before admitting, shaking her head. “The worst part is that I really can’t make myself care about that at this point. So she’s patient, she plans ahead, and every time I think I know what’s going on, she unveils another layer to her schemes. She broke a slave brand on herself like it was nothing, and claims that she’s been a double-agent serving the demon lord Irethiel for somewhere around three millennia. I don’t think I can give you any information about her that would actually be useable.”

“That’s hardly a reassuring description.” Farris murmured, and Vendis nodded along with it. The two maids were almost hiding in the back, looking nervous.

“I see. Well, let’s hope that she isn’t actually here to hurt us. The last thing we need is another demon lord trying to destroy us.” Phynis replied, sighing as she looked at the guards. “Please ask Wenris to join us?”

The guard bowed his head and quickly left the room. As they waited, Phynis asked. “Diane, Jaine, do you have any messages you’d like us to pass on to others in Yisara? We have a way to send messages to the church of Medaea, so passing them along would not be hard.”

“I would, though I’m going to have to consider exactly how I’d wish to say what I’m thinking,” Diane replied after a moment, and Phynis could see the tears welling up in her eyes. The woman forced them down, blinking as she took a deep breath. “If you can give me some time?”

“Of course. Take your time, Diane. You’re safe here, at least for the time being.” Phynis assured her, then looked at Jaine, who was biting her lip. “What about you, Jaine?”

“I’m not sure. Oh, I want to tell Beryl and Father that I love them and that I’m safe, but I’m not sure what else. I’ll have to write it out, I think.” Jaine admitted nervously, but smiled as Phynis nodded.

“We can certainly arrange for that. In the meantime… ah, I believe that our guest is here.” Phynis paused, hearing the rapid clicking of approaching shoes, and her eyebrows rose in surprise as Wenris entered, in the form of a simple but beautiful Kelvanis woman. The surprise was more due to the speed with which Wenris entered, she was walking so quickly it was almost a jog, and had a serious expression on her face.

“Greetings, Your Majesty, long may you reign. I am called Wenris, and I apologize for taking this from your library, but I needed to show it to you and ask a question,” the woman spoke quickly, bowing her head just enough to be polite. In her hand was a sheet of paper, and Phynis forestalled the annoyed guards with a gesture.

“What is it that you need to ask me, Wenris?” The Queen asked, actually somewhat curious. All the descriptions she’d gotten of the succubus described her as lazy and bored, not serious and focused.

“This sheet of paper… who wrote this?” Wenris asked, raising the sheet so that Phynis could see it.

It was hard to make out the letters from the distance the succubus was standing at, but Phynis could see just enough to identify it as one of Sistina’s discarded pages, from when she’d written in the wrong tongue on her various projects. Why it was something that Wenris was concerned about was strange, though. Before she could reply, Sistina’s eyes opened.

“It is mine. Why?” Sistina asked simply, regarding the demon curiously.

“You wrote this? In your own hand?” Wenris asked insistently, an odd quaver to her voice, almost in excitement.

“Yes.” Sistina replied, and she seemed as confused as Phynis herself.

“In that case everything finally makes sense! You… you’re Marin, aren’t you?” Wenris exclaimed, her eyes bright.

At Sistina’s slow nod, the succubus laughed and before Phynis’ startled eyes, the demon’s form melted, blurred, and reshaped into her full demonic body, her wings out and presence enough to make the queen tremble. Then, even more surprisingly, the demon fell to a knee, bowing her head.

“Marin? What are you talking about?” Slaid’s voice broke the stunned silence, prompting a maniacal giggle from the demon.

“Marin. Not one of the countless people named for her… the Marin! I’ve seen the original copies of Marin’s Codex, and this handwriting matches perfectly! The strange orders of Milady suddenly make sense, because you… you are the one person she has ever spoken of in respect. And for you I will help as much as I am able.” Wenris explained, grinning broadly, and her statement made Phynis’ eyes go wide as she looked at Sistina.

“S-Sistina? Is she right?” Phynis asked, feeling eerily drunk, almost like the day that the city had been built. “If so, why didn’t you tell me?”

“Knew my name was Marin. But memories… still fragmented.” Sistina spoke slowly, tilting her head as if curious as she looked at the demon. “Pieces still coming together. I didn’t know I was Marin. Who is your lady?”

“You should know that, if you’re Marin. I’m not sure if I should name her…” Wenris replied cautiously, frowning again. “But… well, she said you called her a shameless tease.”

Phynis blinked at that, but it was Sistina’s instant reaction that startled her the most. The dryad smiled suddenly as she spoke with sudden realization. “Emonael!”

“That’s good enough for me,” the succubus murmured, bowing her head as she asked. “What would you like me to do?”

Sistina promptly looked at Phynis and nodded. “Phynis had questions. Her first.”

Trying to shake off the stunning revelation from only a few moments earlier, Phynis looked at the demon, then asked softly. “Ms. Wenris, we learned not long ago that Serel was part of a group that raided Medaea’s temple, and that she can’t speak of what became of the goddess. Can you allow her to speak of it?”

“I can, and will, but I must add that she doesn’t know everything. Still, perhaps I should allow her to speak before adding my parts.” Wenris replied readily, standing up again and looking at the Enforcer. “Serel, you are free to speak of anything you wish.”

“Of course, Mistress Wenris. Thank you.” Serel replied, seeming to relax ever so slightly as the woman took a deep breath, then let it out. After a moment, she looked at Sapphire and asked. “I assume that you’re one of the priestesses who I took to Adjudicator Falgrave?”

“I am.” Sapphire replied in a frosty tone.

“I thought so. Well, I’ll have you know that I only possessed my own freedom for a day after I left you there. Now, Medaea.” The Enforcer paused, seeming to consider another moment before continuing. “I was sent to the temple specifically for Medaea. Somehow the Archon learned that she was there, sleeping, and he had built tools that he believed could be used to subdue and enslave her. My task was to brand and capture her.”

Phynis’ eyes went huge at the admission, her breathing coming hard as the Enforcer continued pitilessly. “We placed seven mindshards into her flesh, each made to interface with her body and spirit, and to control her magical abilities. This allowed me to force her into a deeper slumber for the branding, which took a full day of work. It was exceedingly difficult and dangerous, but we succeeded, and we took the goddess and her equipment with us back to Kelvanath. There I was betrayed, and while I have suspicions of what happened, I don’t have any confirmation.”

“That, I can give you. Medaea and Tyria are the same individual. Problem is, the prayers from those in Kelvanis are reinforcing the changes that are being forced on the goddess, and soon she’ll be completely corrupted and under the control of Ulvian and Irethiel.” Wenris spoke up at that point… then smiled more broadly as she corrected. “Or rather, she would be, had I not sabotaged some minor details last year, at the directions of My Lady. I rather wondered why she had me do that.”

“What did you do? Will she turn on them once she awakens?” Sapphire asked, her voice unsteady.

Behind Wenris, Diane, Jaine, and essentially everyone but Serel seemed utterly shocked and horrified. It was horrifying to Phynis as well, but Diamond and the Jewels had raised the possibility with her a few weeks before, so it wasn’t a complete shock to her. It was very close to their worst-case scenario, though.

“No. I couldn’t make that large of changes without revealing what I’d done. Instead of being fully under their control, Tyria is just very inclined to help them at present.” Wenris murmured, shaking her head. “Also, instead of completely erasing her memories of being Medaea, they’re suppressed. She’s going to look and act like they wanted her to, but with the proper stimulus she can be disabled and their control broken. Not that I’d personally care to try applying said stimulus.”

“W-what about Zenith, though? You said that…” Jaine began, and Phynis felt a pang as she saw the horror in the young woman’s eyes as she clutched a holy symbol tightly.

“Zenith was an angel of Medaea, captured in the same raid. The process of corrupting Medaea would have been ten times longer if it hadn’t been for her capture, as she was closely linked to the goddess. She also was dosed directly with succubus blood to make her more… agreeable.” Wenris explained, pulling out an amulet, and Phynis looked at it in faint horror, seeing a tiny figure within.

“Is that…?” The Queen began, and the succubus nodded.

“I beat her into submission and trapped her. It wasn’t easy, but possible.” Wenris replied, grinning slightly. “Angels are a lot of fun to play with, anyway.”

“Could she be redeemed? Restored to what she was?” Sapphire asked, and it didn’t take knowing her well to see the pain on her face, or how her nails were digging into her palms.

“Possibly? Oh, she’d never be fully what she was, since she was re-named and has demon blood in her, just like Tyria, but it would be possible in theory, and would be very difficult,” the demon replied, her smile fading slowly as she sighed and looked at Sistina. “You’re going to take my toy away, aren’t you?”

“Yes.” Sistina replied softly, extending a hand. “And others, release if they desire it.”

“Fine, fine… only because it’s you. My Lady would kill me if I said no…” Wenris muttered petulantly, taking off her necklace reluctantly and stepping forward to place it in Sistina’s hand. As it came close, Phynis could see the angel more clearly, looking like she was almost moping in a corner. The demon kept speaking though, distracting Phynis. “While I can do so with everyone else, I can’t do that with Diane.”

“What? Why not?” Jaine cried out, her voice disbelieving. “Bad enough about Tyria, but even my mother?”

“I didn’t say won’t, Jaine, I said I can’t let her go,” Wenris stressed, frowning as she took a few steps backward. “When we made our bargain, she gave up everything to me. The day we left Westgate, I claimed my due, and permeated her with my power, through her body, mind, and soul. If I try retracting my power, it’ll rip her soul out and merge it with my own. If you try killing me, I’ll merge with her. We’re inseparably linked at this point. I really, really hope that My Lady isn’t going to be upset with me.”

“That… that’s fair. I didn’t ever expect to be freed from my bargain to begin with.” Diane spoke softly, looking down at the floor as she took a deep breath. “If you’re willing to free the others…”

“I am. The only ones are Maria, Meredith, and Serel. Ladies?” Wenris asked, looking at them.

None of them spoke for a moment, but Serel replied after a moment. “I… refuse. My mind is confused enough that I no longer trust myself to react appropriately. If freed I may not be able to resist going for the Archon, and that could be disastrous, or lead to my enslavement once more.”

“Very well. What about you sisters?” The succubus asked, and each of them nodded quickly.

“Yes! I want to be freed of my brand!” Meredith spoke nervously.

“One moment…” Wenris murmured. A moment later she murmured softly, the words sounding strange for a moment as she wove the spell. Two thin pink strands slowly faded into sight between the demon and the two women, and with a gesture the succubus cut them. Done, she smiled thinly. “There we go.”

“Can you teach others to do that?” Farris asked curiously.

“No. It was placed into my memory with powerful magic, and how it works is beyond my understanding, though I’m certain that given time Marin can figure it out.” Wenris replied.

“Not Marin. I’m Sistina now.” Sistina replied softly.

“As you like. I promise you, and you as well, Your Majesty, I will not work against you as long as I’m in the city. I’m not suicidal.” The succubus told them, smiling as she took a step toward Diane.

Sistina nodded slightly, looking thoughtfully at them, then spoke in a soft voice. “I believe her. Emonael was… loyal.”

“Good enough for me. For the time being you can stay here, Ms. Wenris, but only so long as you don’t cause problems.” Phynis finally agreed.

“Thank you.” Wenris replied.

“With all of that dealt with, I need some time to myself, to grieve for a friend and make plans.” Phynis continued a moment later, looking at the others. “The staff will find rooms for you and ensure you’re taken care of.”

There were looks ranging from sympathy to worry, but one by one almost all of the others filed out. For a long minute Phynis simply sat there, shock and grief slowly building. It was when Sistina laid a hand on her shoulder that she broke down, weeping at the loss of Desa.

Phynis didn’t remember leaving her chair, but moments later she was in Sistina’s arms, crying into her shoulder, her tears hot. Moments later Sapphire embraced both of them from behind, her own voice thick with sorrow. “I know, Phynis… and I’m so sorry.”

Chapter 33

Sistina slowly stroked Phynis’ hair, looking into Sapphire’s sorrowful eyes as her own heart tightened ever so slightly. In many ways, she hated losing the link that the brands had forged between her and the others, as with it she would have possessed at least some idea of Desa’s fate, but that was a selfish thought. The brands had been slavery of the worst sort, and their freedom had delighted both the Jewels and Phynis, so much so that she hadn’t mentioned the drain that they now were on her mana. It was minor when compared to their happiness, and what they had done for her.

“What happened to her, Sistina? What did they do to her? Did she die, or…” Phynis asked, her voice trembling.

“I don’t know. Though I wish I did… I do not.” Sistina replied softly, shaking her head as her sorrow deepened.

“Of course not. You’re a tree, not a seer,” Phynis mumbled, mimicking what Sistina had said at a gathering so very long ago, and the comment made a flickering smile cross the dryad’s face, as well as Sapphire’s. After a moment Phynis looked up, craning her neck to try to look at the other elf as she asked. “What about Medaea? What are we going to do?”

“I have no idea. I mean, she’s my goddess, and yet they’ve done something horrible to her. I have no idea what to do, but I have to do something. What will the others say when they hear?” Sapphire asked, slowly breaking the hug as she shrugged helplessly.

Sistina leaned in and gave Phynis a gentle kiss, which her beloved returned with far more insistent passion. Finally they separated, and Phynis took a deep breath before looking at Sistina. She gestured toward Sistina’s hand as she spoke. “What are you going to do with the angel?”

“Had an idea. They used her to change Medaea. Maybe do the same?” Sistina replied, looking down at the pendant in a bit of worry. “Sapphire? Priestesses try to… fix her? Please?”

“You don’t have to ask us to do that, Sistina. We’d do that in a heartbeat if given the chance,” the priestess replied firmly, her back straightening. “And if you are the one trying to fix her, I’m sure we can manage it! I can’t believe that you’re the one who wrote Marin’s Codex! I can hardly wait to tell the others.”

“Agreed! That was an enormous shock, but a pleasant one. If it hadn’t been for that, I doubt that Wenris would have been so polite.” Phynis added, looking at Sistina in renewed fascination, and their regard made the dryad feel more than a little uncomfortable.

“You are overestimating me,” Sistina murmured, shaking her head. “I am not that impressive.”

“How can you say that? You wrote one of the greatest treatises on magic in known history! I mean, I’ve heard that other mages wrote their own versions after research, but you were supposedly the first!” Phynis protested, to Sapphire’s obvious agreement.

“Yes, the first. Not necessarily the best.” Sistina stressed the last word, pausing to look at them solemnly. “Important work, yes. I built on studies of those before… if memories are correct. Others built on my work. My studies important, but not necessarily better.”

“Oh, that does make sense. You think others may have improved on your work over time, and they might’ve, but remember how much has been lost? You’re still one of the most knowledgeable women in the world, I suspect.” Sapphire replied, shrugging and smiling as she added. “I have faith in you, Sistina.”

“I will do my best.” Sistina replied after a moment, feeling slightly embarrassed as she looked at Phynis and added. “I will do everything I can. While weakened, I have… a dangerous option.”

“Then I forbid you from using that option unless you have to.” Phynis spoke firmly, then paused, and asked, more cautiously. “Dare I ask what it is, though?”

Sistina paused for a long, long moment, debating what to tell Phynis. But at last, looking between the two women with whom she shared a bed so often, she spoke softly. “I found the palace. It is… not as empty as hoped or feared. I dare not touch it lightly.”

“That’s good enough for me.” Sapphire replied quietly, her eyes widening. “What is it…?”

“Within… time stands still. Pain, sorrow, and death are all that remains,” Sistina told them, shaking her head. “Yet also a single spark of hope.”

“That’s oddly poetic for you, Sistina.” Phynis murmured, staring at the dryad, seeming somewhat stunned.

“I… am no poet. It saddens me.” Sistina admitted, shaking her head.

“That’s entirely understandable. What happened should sadden anyone.” Phynis told her, then smiled as she took a deep breath. “Enough of that, though. Let’s go gather the others and tell them what we can before dinner. Then, bed. We need it.”

Sistina could only nod, thinking about what they had learned and unable to stop from worrying.

* * *

Diane almost couldn’t suppress her sense of surprise when one of the priestesses, the one with crimson hair, gave Phynis a kiss as she greeted her absently. “Hello, Phynis. I hope your day was better than my own?”

“That depends on how you feel about what we dealt with. What were you up to?” Phynis asked, smiling in return as she helped the other woman sit.

The seven gemstone-hued priestesses made Diane feel strange at the sight of them, and how all of them were there at the table. It was Wenris’ soft murmur from next to her that made her blush and miss the priestess’ response. “Ah, interesting. I haven’t heard of many polyamorous elven monarchs… most of them are too worried about the line of succession.”

“What? They’re…” Diane paused, looking over at the elves, the situation feeling oddly surreal to her.

“My apologies, Your Majesty, but I seem to have shocked Diane into silence, and her curiosity has gotten the better of her. Do you mind if I ask whom among our company you are in a romantic relationship with?” Wenris spoke up loudly, and at the comment the room went silent, even as Diane felt herself color with mortification.

There weren’t that many people present, primarily the priestesses, the strange dryad called Sistina, the Queen, and those who’d escorted Diane and Jaine there. Oh, there were a few others, such as the guildmaster of the Adventuring Guild, but even so it wasn’t the sort of company where Diane would have dared to ask such a question.

“You’re certainly bold, Wenris, but I suppose it does no harm to answer your question,” the Queen answered after a moment, looking slightly amused. “My deepest love is for Sistina, but things have grown between the Jewels and myself as well. The situation is complex, and I’m uncertain how deep our feelings will be in the end, but it’s made me happy.”

“That’s about what I thought.” Wenris replied in a satisfied tone, smiling as she nodded. “Thank you for satisfying my curiosity, though I think My Lady will be a touch envious of you.”

“No. She never was interested in me.” Sistina replied absently, the dryad smiling slightly. “I remember asking why. I do not remember the answer.”

“…Who even is this… Emonael, anyway?” Vendis asked, frowning. “I did a little research, but I couldn’t find anything in the time I had.”

For a moment there was silence, and Diane looked at Wenris, only to see the succubus smiling smugly. She obviously had no intention of answering, but it was a moment later that someone else spoke.

“Emonael is believed to have been a demon lord who ascended to godhood sometime before the Godsrage, though in part because she acts little like a demon normally does.” Diamond spoke, the priestess meeting Diane’s eyes with a smile, her voice calm as she explained. “She is often called the Queen in Mirrors, for she is the patron of illusion and misdirection, though her primary purview seems to be magic and knowledge thereof. She’s a mystery and enigma in one, and I’m afraid that most texts speaking of her are likely wrong. Wrong, or filled with deliberate misinformation.”

Wenris giggled softly, but paused in surprise as Sistina spoke again. It didn’t escape Diane’s notice that everyone paused to listen when the dryad spoke. “She was… mischievous but sincere. Determined, with fire within.”

“How did you know her, Sistina?” Diane asked, and almost wished to take it back as the dryad looked at her. They dryad’s eyes were filled with thought and age.

“I… do not quite remember. She helped me with the research. To what end I do not remember.” Sistina spoke softly, her voice oddly resonant in the quiet room, as she smiled and added. “I do know one thing. She was away when I died.”

“…It’s strange to hear you talk about your death so calmly. I’d think you’d be upset about it.” Slaid spoke up somewhat nervously, meeting the eyes of Vendis across the table from him.

“All things die. My life was long, and came to an end.” Sistina replied simply, and smiled back at all of them. “Some advice. Live as best you can. Your lives are your own.”

“Not a bad bit of advice.” Wenris murmured, and Diane felt a pang of helplessness flood her.

“I wish I could follow it.” Diane replied, almost reflexively, then blushed and looked down. She was somewhat surprised when the succubus didn’t answer, and when Diane glanced up at the demon, she actually looked as though she was considering something.

“What are you going to do about Tyria?” Jaine finally asked, her daughter sounding terrified of the answer.

“Whatever we must, I’m afraid. Sistina is looking for a solution, but we have limited time and resources.” Phynis explained, smiling reassuringly as she added. “I wouldn’t say we have no defenses, but it’s going to be a difficult battle at best. I believe that we can manage, though.”

“Truly?” Diane asked, looking at her. When other eyes focused on her, she spoke more quietly. “We’re talking about a goddess, after all.”

“Yes. Remember, during the Godsrage, they died too. If all else fails, and Sistina doesn’t find a solution… even then we have a chance. Perhaps not much of one, but I would rather live with hope than without it.” Phynis smiled gently in return, shrugging as she added. “I’ve lost hope before. I’d rather not do so again.”

The light in the eyes of the others startled Diane, but despite herself she began to feel her spirits begin to rise once more.

“You sound like an adventurer, Your Majesty. Are you sure you don’t want to join the guild?” Albert spoke, the man grinning as he sipped at his soup.

“No thank you, Guildmaster. I’ve quite enough problems on my plate… besides, the dungeon sleeps in my bed. Where’s the challenge in that?” Phynis’ voice was filled with mirth. A ripple of laughter filled the room at her joke, and Diane felt herself relaxing still more.

Chapter 34

Beryl thrust open the doors to the council chamber without breaking her stride, her eyes glittering with both anger and excitement. Her father was just behind her and to the left, Torkal’s eyes bright with enthusiasm and hope. Her advisors looked up in surprise, but Beryl didn’t speak until the doors were secured.

“Your Majesty, what made you convene the council so urgently? I thought we were essentially done for the week.” One of the councilors spoke, the woman’s voice filled with confusion. Councilor Marsh wasn’t the bravest woman, but she was a good administrator. Even if she did treasure her time off like a dragon hoarded treasure.

“Late last night, High Priestess Nadis received several messages from Beacon. My mother and sister have been rescued from Kelvanis’ hands by an alliance between Everium, Kelvanis’ Crown Loyalists, and Sifaren. They are now safely in Beacon.” Beryl replied, trying to keep her tone courteous. “Further information was also forthcoming, and it makes war not just inevitable, but vital. We must join the fight. Now.”

General Skyreach raised his head suddenly, his eyes wide as he spoke, over the exclamations of the other six councilors. “What? Your Majesty, we aren’t ready for war yet! I thought that we were going to wait until our newest recruits were ready and the mercenaries reached our borders.”

Beryl’s hand came down hard on the table, and the sharp impact silenced everyone. Taking a moment to ensure they were all looking at her, the Queen finally spoke again.

“We no longer have time for that,” Beryl spoke quietly. “My mother brought word that our fears about the absence of Medaea that Nadis reported were actually understated. The new religion of Tyria is actually an attempt to subvert Medaea’s mind and power to Kelvanis’ side of the war. Worse, it is within a few weeks of success. Tell me, do you truly feel that the morale of our soldiers would hold under the direct assault of a goddess? Do you think we’d be able to face Kelvanis after ten years if they had her giving them a divine mandate, no matter how stolen it might be?”

There was no response for a long moment, and all of Beryl’s council went pale as they listened to her speak. It took a short time for anyone to speak, but finally Marsh spoke, her voice trembling. “H-how certain are we that she’s telling the truth?”

“What reason would my mother have to lie to us about this? She gave up her freedom to try to preserve the country, so why would she turn around and tell us it was hopeless?” Beryl asked, looking at the General and asking. “General? What would happen if a goddess attacked the front lines?”

“I have very little idea. I imagine that our soldiers would fight hard, but without enough magi concentrated in one place… they would fight and die, or they would break and run.” Skyreach spoke in an unsteady voice. “I see absolutely no advantage to this, other than hoping that we would break the treaty, and even that… it’s only a decade, and they’d have plenty of time to consolidate their hold over Sifaren and any other neighbors as well.”

“Gods above, preserve us all…” One of the other councilors spoke softly, and Beryl smiled thinly in return.

“As I said. We have to enter the war now, before it becomes completely hopeless.” She told them.

“Your Majesty, even if we enter the war there’s little chance that we can utterly defeat Kelvanis in just a couple of weeks,” Skyreach cautioned, looking at the map on the wall, with its pins showing troop concentrations. “We just don’t have an advantage of that scale, even with all the allies you’ve mentioned.”

“I know we don’t, but some of the things that were said about the dungeon… they’re trying to draw as large of a concentration of Kelvanis’ army there as possible to tie them down. It’s possible they can do more as well, but we don’t know for certain.” Beryl explained, and then grinned as she added. “Besides, what other choice do we have? I’m certainly not surrendering.”

No one responded for a moment, but finally Skyreach sighed and nodded. “I can mobilize everything we have near the front in three days.”

“Excellent. That’ll have to do.” The Queen spoke softly, looking at the others as she asked. “Does anyone disagree?”

There wasn’t a word of disagreement, and Beryl chose to ignore the near-despair on one man’s face.

Chapter 35

“When are we going to be sent back to Beacon?” Desa asked, trying to avoid looking out the window.

“I have no idea.” Rissia replied calmly, the demon efficiently continuing sewing together the signatures of her current bookbinding project. The strange woman was their attendant on a daily basis, and she’d bound at least a dozen books in the last few days. Far stranger to Desa’s eyes were how the book she was working on looked like half the pages had been ruined by water damage. “That’s up to Emonael, and she always has her reasons. I can’t imagine why she rescued you to begin with, but I’m not going to argue.”

“She said something about paying a debt, and that our deaths would undermine the payment,” Alissa spoke softly, looking out the window in fascination. Desa couldn’t imagine why the woman kept watching, as the view made her feel somewhat ill.

They were in a palace, complete with a small city around it. The city was populated primarily by humans and elves, but Desa had seen a few dozen dragons along with hundreds of other creatures, including a large number of demons. All of them seemed to be spellcasters or scholars, and it’d taken her some time to realize that these must be the deceased faithful of Emonael.

It was what was beyond the city that made her feel ill. The city was floating in the center of a massive sphere, small continents spreading across the interior of the sphere between the segments of a massive spell-form that seemed to twist as she watched. She knew there were cities on the continents as well, but it was only the first of thirteen nested spheres. It was difficult to see through the gaps of the spheres, but when she could, Desa wished that she wasn’t able to see beyond it, for she was looking onto the blasted demonic landscape of the lower planes.

The land below was often crimson as rust, but occasional patches of vegetation could be seen. While there were normal rivers, there were also rivers of lava and mountains of obsidian. Smoke rose into a sky of rippling chaos-light, without a sun or moon to project a sense of normalcy to it. And above it all, among the clouds of smoke, Emonael’s realm floated like a citadel or moon all its own. With the way it made her stomach churn, Desa preferred not looking outward at all.

“Well, if that’s what she said, it should be true. There’s no reason she would have helped you, otherwise.” Rissia replied, tying off the thread and looking up, smiling thinly. “I think the two of you should be thankful for the chance. I know of only five mortals who’ve been guests here in the past millennium.”

“I am thankful. I just… I’d like to go back,” Desa explained, shrugging. She paused for a moment, then asked. “Why is that book damaged?”

“Oh, this? This is a tome of lost knowledge regarding water magic. Emonael wants me to plant it in a corner of one of the dungeons in the mortal world.” Rissia replied, and grinned at Desa’s stunned expression.

“Why would she do that? I thought she was the goddess of lost knowledge!” The mage protested, looking at the book in confusion.

“I am, but just because knowledge is lost doesn’t mean it needs to stay lost, Desa,” Emonael answered in Desa’s own voice, the goddess stepping into the room with a smile on her face, carrying a book as she wore her strange mirror of Desa’s body. “It’s also part of my duties to ensure that knowledge that’s needed in the world is discovered once again. Forbidden knowledge is something else entirely.”

“L-lady Emonael. Good afternoon.” Alissa stammered, turning quickly and curtseying, swallowing hard to try to suppress her nervousness. “I wanted to thank you again for rescuing us.”

“Ah, but I didn’t rescue you of my own volition. I made a bargain with you, some of your time and conversation for your freedom. It’s an important distinction.” Emonael replied softly, smiling in return. “I do thank you for the thought, though.”

“Why is that an important distinction?” Desa asked, feeling confused. “And why are you constantly wearing our shapes, but with different colors?”

“If I took my own form in front of you, it’d both ruin the mystery and leave your minds useless, so I prefer to take a shape based on those viewing me. Besides, I’m the Queen in Mirrors, so it’s only appropriate to mirror you, no?” Emonael answered, grinning broadly, then glancing upward as she murmured. “As to the other… well, you’re going to find out shortly. I do believe that my bit of subterfuge is about to finally be unmasked.”

“What?” Desa asked, as even Rissia looked at the goddess in confusion.

Emonael smiled and offered Desa the book she was carrying. “Here, a bit of reading material for while you’re here. Eskar’s Frozen Soul, a treatise on ice magic from before the Godsrage. You might even be able to decipher it.”

“Umm… okay…” Desa murmured, taking the book and wondering what the goddess had been talking about.

* * *

“What’s going on here? These threads… they shouldn’t be behaving this way. Their lives aren’t supposed to be continuing this far…” Fate murmured, examining the incredible complexity of the tapestry of fate, his voice soft.

As the war in the mortal world between Kelvanis and Sifaren progressed, the tapestry had been impacted at least a dozen times. That wasn’t supposed to happen, and that it was occurring was all but driving Fate mad. The tapestry was supposed to take into account changes to the destiny and the choices of mortals from the beginning to the end of time itself and show the future nearly perfectly. Only if someone managed to make a decision that all of time and destiny hadn’t expected did the tapestry shift, and that it had this many times was worrying.

Something was wrong, and Fate looked at the tapestry still more closely than he normally did. Even closer than he had when he’d first suspected someone interfering in the destinies of others, in fact. At last he frowned, looking at a thread that seemed to shimmer oddly in his close examination. Tapping the thread, the illusion masking it shattered at his touch, and piece by piece an elaborate illusion shattered all around the tapestry as he looked on in open-mouthed shock.

Much of the tapestry was unchanged, but one thread that had seemed entirely uninvolved was instead interwoven deeply into the events in Kelvanis, and the effect on the rest of the tapestry were incalculable. Staring at it for a moment, Fate’s brow furrowed in thunderous rage, and his shout shook the entirety of the Palace of Fate.

“EMONAEL!”

* * *

It suddenly felt like the air around Desa had frozen solid, and a strange shattering sound filled the air, even as the floor trembled underneath the mage’s feet. For an instant she thought it was just her, but then she saw Alissa clutch at the window as if to steady herself.

“How rude.” Emonael spoke in a slightly irritable tone, and stamped her foot once. With the impact the floor shuddered a last time, then steadied once more.

It took a few more moments, but then the air in front of them split open and an immense silver mist came through it. The power that enveloped Desa felt like it should have been suffocating, but there was a strange sensation about it, as though it wasn’t quite real. Moments later the mist swirled, coalescing into the form of a distinguished older man with silver eyes and hair, and with an enraged look on his face.

“Emonael, how dare you interfere in the flow of destiny? You’re going to answer to the Primals for your temerity in breaking divine law!” The man thundered, pointing at the goddess as he snarled at her. His voice echoed like it should have shaken the world itself, but it was slightly muffled. It took Desa a moment to realize a thin, shimmering barrier surrounded Emonael and the intruder.

“Hello, Fate, it’s nice to see you, too,” the goddess replied idly, and Desa staggered backward a step, her eyes going wide at the identity of the silver-haired man. “Now, what are you talking about? I haven’t interfered in my destiny in the slightest.”

“Your actions have caused a ripple of changes through the tapestry of fate, all the way to the end of time itself! I watched the tapestry reweave itself!” Fate retorted angrily, and then gestured at Desa and Alissa. “As for those two, you’ve directly interfered in their lives! That’s against divine law, Emonael!”

“No, I didn’t. Yes, I caused the tapestry to reweave itself… but that’s because I took actions to ensure that our universe lasts as long as possible. However, if you looked more closely, you would have noticed that my fate hasn’t changed at all. It’s forbidden for gods to affect their own fate, not that of the universe as a whole.” Emonael corrected him, smiling as she added. “Besides… I made a bargain with these two. They could have refused, but they chose to accept my offer. Thus, I didn’t affect their destiny, they chose to change their destinies. That’s allowed, Fate. Go ahead, call a conclave of the primal gods. I followed the rules, though I may have bent their intent into a pretzel.”

“You little…” Fate began, only for Emonael to interrupt.

“Check, Fate. I guarantee you, I’ve followed the rules with precision,” the goddess told him, her voice growing sharp.

“Fine.” Fate growled, and his eyes grew slightly distant as he paused.

Desa slowly inched her way around to Rissia, who was staring as well, and asked softly. “Umm, what’s going on?”

“I don’t entirely understand, but from what I can tell, Emonael has been manipulating things such that they’re changing the future, and Fate’s upset about it. If she has, that’s far more daring than I believed even she would be,” the succubus replied softly, reaching up to adjust her spectacles nervously. “I didn’t realize that she was playing such a dangerous game.”

“This isn’t a game, Rissia. Not with the stakes being what they are. I refuse to allow things to turn out the way they were going to end up.” Emonael interjected, looking at them and smiling. “Certainly, it doesn’t affect my destiny in the slightest, but I’d rather not have things come to an end any sooner than they have to.”

“What do you mean, come to an end?” Alissa asked, her eyes wide.

“Why… our universe, Alissa. All things come to an end, and however indirectly, Irethiel was working on shortening its life.” Emonael explained with a shrug. “I honestly couldn’t care less about your life or Desa’s. I rather care about the place where I live, however.”

“Oh, you psychotic, demonic witch!” Fate’s gaze snapped back into focus as he scowled at Emonael. “You knew that nothing you did would affect your own destiny, didn’t you?”

“Of course. Why else would I have dared to act like I have?” The goddess replied with a smile.

With a growl and glare, Fate cut a hole between space and stepped back through, leaving them alone once more. After a few seconds, Rissia asked softly. “Mistress, how did you know that your destiny wouldn’t be changed?”

Glancing at Desa, the goddess smiled even more, and her voice was pleasant as she answered. “My first rule of thumb is simple. Always have an escape plan. I’ll leave all of you to think on that. Study the book, Desa.”

With that, Emonael left the room, and Desa was left staring after her, clutching the book tightly.

Chapter 36

Wenris poked her head into the library of the Everium Academy curiously and smiled, murmuring. “Much better. This is actually worth looking through.”

The last couple of days had been oddly boring for the demon, once she’d gotten over her shock at Sistina’s true identity. That had made everything perfectly clear to her, answering the question of why Her Lady was interfering so much and why the dungeon was so strange in one fell swoop. The problem that had come up was that she didn’t dare use her usual methods of entertainment here, not with so many people aware of what she was, and with the not insignificant chance of upsetting Sistina or her own Lady.

Even teasing Diane and Jaine eventually grew somewhat boring, so she’d turned her attention to the libraries. Proofreading the re-written copies of Marin’s Codex had been one way to while away a day and a half, but the dryad had done an excellent job of translating her research into modern text, which had rendered most of the information relatively normal and boring, especially for someone who’d read the original volumes before. Now, the eighth or ninth volumes would have been a different story, as Emonael kept them private, but Sistina had only finished most of the third volume at this point.

This library was fairly decently sized, and Wenris breathed in the smell of old books, magic, and elven students happily. A moment later she frowned as she caught a hint of something different. It was the smell of a human, yet it wasn’t as well. The smell was odd, and she slowly circled the shelves, trying to track down the source of the smell.

“You must be the succubus I’ve heard about.” A woman spoke just as Wenris turned the corner, looking up from a book with a humorless gaze. The human had unusual ivory-pale skin, long black hair and coal-black eyes, but that wasn’t what startled Wenris. It was the scent of the woman, the strange smell of someone caught between life and death. “What are you doing in my academy?”

“Ah, I was just quite bored and thought I would peruse the library since it seemed to be the most promising of those in the city. I am called Wenris, and I must ask, your academy?” Wenris paused, tilting her head and narrowing her eyes as she asked. “Also, what are you? You’re obviously not a normal human.”

“Hah! I am Kassandra Sunseeker, currently the headmaster of the Everium Academy, as I’m the senior surviving teacher,” the woman replied with a laugh, and smiled broadly, exposing two fangs as she added. “I also would have thought that a succubus would have seen a vampire before.”

Blinking, Wenris’ eyes narrowed more and she crossed her arms in front of her. “A survivor, hmm? Much is explained, but you most certainly aren’t a vampire. I’ve met them before, and you aren’t one.”

“Then you must be mistaken. I can’t go out in daylight, else I burst into flames, I drink blood for sustenance, I don’t have a pulse, nor do I age. It seems to me like I fit the qualities of a vampire rather well.” Kassandra retorted, shelving her book and turning toward Wenris.

“Perhaps so, but you aren’t quite dead. That’s why you confused my nose,” the succubus replied, her eyes clearing slightly, and she paused for a moment before asking. “How did you become a vampire, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Not quite dead? I had a stake shoved through my chest until this past winter and I got back up! I haven’t heard of any others who can manage that. Though if you’re right…” Kassandra paused, considering before replying calmly. “I’m not certain, honestly. My mother was cursed by a witch before I was born, that all her children would die by the age of twenty. I keeled over of a heart attack just a few hours before my twentieth birthday, and she committed suicide. That night I woke as a vampire.”

“Interesting… must be a generation curse of some type. I’ve read about them, but never seen one involving vampirism.” Wenris replied, staring at the woman in fascination. “Do you mind if I ask you some more questions? This is fascinating… at least to me.”

“Only if you’re willing to tell me about these generation curses. I’ve been trying to cure my vampirism for nearly a century, if you only count the time I’ve spent awake,” the vampire replied, her manner softening slightly.

“Deal!” Wenris replied with a broad smile. “Let’s find a spot to sit, and we can discuss this properly.”

They headed for a table, and Wenris felt her tail begin swaying happily at some form of entertainment. She had been so bored.

* * *

“We’re sure this will work?” Lirisel asked nervously, and Ruby looked up at her, smiling at the other priestess as she set down the tiny cage containing the angel.

“As certain as we can be. There’s no guarantee that we can convince Zenith that she’s been deceived, but at the very least we should try.” Diamond spoke softly, examining the spell formation that had been chalked out onto the floor carefully.

“That wasn’t quite what I meant. I was more meaning the spells here. I don’t want to accidentally release a hostile angel.” Lirisel explained. “I have no issue whatsoever in trying to restore an angel to her right mind.”

“Although we can’t guarantee that the spells are right, Sistina seemed very confident that they would work,” Amethyst chimed in, smiling in turn as she continued. “I’m sure we’ll be fine, as long as no one does something silly, like releasing her.”

A chorus of agreements echoed through the room from the other Jewels, and Ruby stepped back, examining her own segment of the spell for a moment before nodding. Sistina had claimed that the spell would only allow them to communicate with the angel while within the room, nothing more. That was more than enough for her, and she was fairly sure that Sistina was right.

Finally Lirisel nodded, giving a slight smile. “I suppose. I’m sorry for always being a worrywart where Sistina’s concerned, but I don’t want to have something go wrong again.”

“Far better to be cautious than to jump into a disaster without thinking.” Ruby replied, smiling at her and nodding in approval. “Shall we?”

Taking their positions around the formation, the Jewels readied their magic just to be safe, then nodded to Lirisel. The other priestess took a deep breath before speaking the command words they’d been given.

The cage shimmered for a moment, and rapidly grew in place until it was twenty feet tall, and the angel within was her normal size as well. Ruby looked at the angel in surprise, just barely able to recognize the face of the woman from their trip to Westgate with the Enforcers, but the rest of the angel was far different, and not just because of the armor she was wearing.

Zenith’s hair, body, and even her halo and wings were different enough that if she hadn’t been warned Ruby might have mistook her for another angel. As it was, Zenith was something of a shock. Her armor was slightly cracked, and she had a look of fury on her face as she strained at the cage’s bars.

“Release me or suffer Tyria’s wrath when she discovers what you have done!” Zenith exclaimed, hammering at the unyielding bars. The sounds were strangely muffled, as if they were passing through a wall or something… which probably was all that was making them tolerable.

Seeing that the angel wasn’t about to escape, Ruby relaxed as Lirisel spoke, her voice much firmer than before. “No. You were once an angel of Medaea, and the goddess herself is threatened by others. How can you have aligned yourself with her captors?”

“You fools! The goddess herself was deceived into the state she was in, robbed of her proper place and power. I cannot allow you to blaspheme by claiming she is some… some other goddess!” The angel’s voice was filled with shock and anger, and Ruby winced as she hit the bars with all the force she could muster.

A blow which could have shattered a city wall had absolutely no effect, seemingly absorbed effortlessly by the cage. That seemed to anger Zenith still more, and Ruby heard Opal speak softly. “It looks like this is going to a long, painful process.”

“Agreed. At least the cage is solid.” Emerald replied, and Ruby couldn’t help but chuckle at her words. She was right, after all, and so was Opal.

* * *

“How does it feel, knowing that you were a legend?” Phynis asked curiously, looking in the mirror at Sistina. The dryad looked up from unbraiding Phynis’ hair and shrugged, smiling.

“No different. I am myself. That is long past and explains my knowledge. Nothing more, nothing less.” Sistina replied gently, her voice soft and her fingers gentle as she undid a tangle carefully. “Far more interesting was word of Emonael. I had forgotten her.”

“Who was she? I mean, if you’ve remembered anything more about her.” Phynis couldn’t help herself as she flushed and asked. “I-I suppose I also want to know who she was to you, I guess.”

“She was a succubus. As a demon lord… weak, but strong for mortals. I could have slain her, but did not wish to. Emonael helped with my research. She believed in it, unlike the others.” Sistina paused, her fingers growing still, and she smiled more warmly, embracing Phynis from behind. “That is all she was.”

“But… but she was a succubus? Don’t they seduce anyone they can? I’ve heard they collect the souls of magi to grow more powerful.” Phynis protested, her cheeks coloring, but her hands rising to stroke the dryad’s. “I can’t believe that anyone would doubt your research.”

“It was another time. My theories were radical, unproven.” Sistina’s voice trailed off, and she shook her head after a moment, her voice betraying sadness. “I was old, my life spent in research. Sick, tired, and near death, yet driven. I had no one, and she feared to push me over the edge before I finished. I died alone.”

The words made Phynis’ eyes go wide, and her fingers froze in stroking down Sistina’s. “How old were you?”

“Does it matter?” Sistina asked, shrugging.

“Of course it matters! No one should die alone!” Phynis protested, turning abruptly to face the dryad, and she could feel tears beginning to well up in her eyes. “Even when I nearly died, I had my guards, and you were waiting for me. Don’t tell me it doesn’t matter!”

“I don’t remember, Phynis. Old enough, and weak,” the dryad replied honestly, her brilliant eyes bright and clear. After a moment she smiled and added. “Besides, it does not matter. I met you. That matters. Nothing else.”

Phynis’ breath froze again at the soft, sincere words, and blushed deeply. She had no words, and instead leaned forward until her lips met Sistina’s. Wrapping her arms around the dryad, she put all other thoughts out of her mind. Worries could wait until the morrow, for now she had the one she loved, and that was what was important.

Chapter 37

Reva growled softly as he stared at the enemy banners over Skythorn Fortress. Initially he’d thought that Kelvanis’ army had broken entirely, and that mopping them up would be relatively easy as he chased them back toward Kelvanis’ border. That had been before his opponents had reached Skythorn, where they’d stopped and settled into the fortifications with a determination that had surprised him. While the fortress had taken significant damage in Kelvanis’ assault, the humans had done a surprising amount to repair it in the time they’d had. It made the fortress a difficult prospect, at least with his army’s numbers.

Even with the losses that Kelvanis’ army had taken they outnumbered Reva’s army almost two to one, and the fortress made that advantage even more pronounced than it had been. His people had made a few assaults, led by the golems once again, but they’d been driven back with the loss of three of the constructs in the process. While they’d done a good amount of damage, it hadn’t been enough to make the attacks worth it.

So now they were softening up the fortress with a steady bombardment by his magi and siege engines. They couldn’t unleash their power fully, not with word having reached him about the goddess Tyria, but the walls of Skythorn were looking far more ragged than they had when he’d arrived. For now he was keeping a large number of the magi in reserve just in case they needed to concentrate on Tyria. The thought wasn’t terribly comforting, though.

“Do we have any word about the other regions, Lord Galthor?” Reva finally asked, looking at the Baron.

The older man had seemed to age still more after his son had been put on trial. Farren had done little to defend himself, and no one had truly doubted the eventual result. In the end, the judges had sentenced him to death, with Farren’s choice of poison or beheading. Farren had chosen poison, and few had objected to Baron Galthor burying his son in a private, secretive ceremony. Reva certainly didn’t blame the man for hiding the burial ground, since he was certain that a number of people would have defaced the traitor’s grave otherwise.

“Colonel Fairbrook has been promoted to Acting General, and thus far has not only defeated the attacks in the eastern forest, but he’s also taken two border forts from Kelvanis. A lot of people seem to think that he’s trying to wash away the shame that Chavin gave their family name. I can’t say as I blame him if that’s true.” Baron Galthor replied after a moment, his voice slightly strained. “Kelvanis has penetrated approximately fifty miles across the border everywhere but around Galthor, though they’ve since focused most of their army on us.”

“Mmm… well, don’t I feel special?” Reva laughed softly, grinning at the older man and shrugging. “I suppose it’s for the best, though. What about the rebels and those we sent to Beacon? I heard something about a Kelvanis army heading there too.”

“Our reports from them are sporadic, but another army does seem to be moving to besiege Beacon from Westgate.” The Baron confirmed, shaking his head. “From everything I’ve heard, they should make it, but it will be close. If they’re intercepted by a large patrol, things could go badly.”

“Possibly so, but Colonel Gross seemed to be a competent man. I’m sure his battalion will get them to Beacon safely.” Reva murmured.

Dispatching the rebels and the slaves to Beacon was a risk, but it was the only way that Sifaren had to free those who’d been enslaved, so after a good deal of discussion they’d chosen to do so. At least Slaid Darkeye had confirmed that Colonel Gross was one of his people, which had eased Reva’s fears.

“I do hope so. With any luck, we can kick these bastards out of our country soon,” the Baron replied, and added. “Do we have any idea when Yisara is going to attack?”

“I’m afraid not. Soon, I hope.” Reva replied, shrugging helplessly as he watched a dozen enchanted stones launched at Skythorn. Each of the stones exploded in a hail of shrapnel, and he winced at the sight.

“As do I. We need all the help we can get.” Baron Galthor answered seriously.

* * *

Captain Arthan Southpeak smiled as he looked at the main army preparing to move out. His garrison had been drawn down to only a few squads holding the fort. Those who’d been summoned by the General had gathered at Fort Enthar, where they’d congregated into one of the largest armies Yisara had fielded in a generation or more. Nearly ten thousand strong, Arthan imagined that most of the forts had been drawn down to almost nothing, considering that he’d heard another army was forming along the eastern front! What startled him the most was the presence of the Queen herself, though.

At the thought of her, the Captain’s eyes were drawn toward the center of the army, where the Queen glittered in her gold-washed armor, banners at her sides as she waited on horseback. The last few formations were falling into order, and as he watched the signal horns sounded, and the Queen spoke, her voice echoing via magic so that the entire army could hear her.

“Soldiers of Yisara, today we depart to face the warriors of Kelvanis in their stolen lands! For too long they have driven us from our lands, raided our homes, and enslaved our people. Even my predecessor and mother was forced into slavery by their raids, and the time has come for this to come to an end!” Beryl’s voice rang out, her voice filled with conviction. “I cannot promise victory, but Kelvanis is assailed on two fronts and is facing strife from within its own borders. Uprisings within Kelvanis’ territory are slowing the responses of its soldiers, and they face the warriors of Sifaren and the newly established city-state of Beacon, who have rescued my mother from captivity and brought us news of dangerous developments. If we are to have any chance of success, we must strike now, with both speed and strength.”

Her words filled Arthan with hesitation and worry, but his back straightened as she continued over the soft whispers of concern from the army as a whole. “I know some of you may worry that this is a fool’s errand, but I will not lie to you. If we do not do this, our nation will die instead, or be turned into a hollow shell of itself as our people are enslaved by the nation of Kelvanis, and our very souls forfeit to a demon lord. I would rather die in battle than to suffer such a fate, or to allow those innocents we protect to be touched. So, I ask all of you to join me in this. Join me as we send Kelvanis’ corrupt rulers to their damnation!”

With her final words she thrust her sword into the air, and from the blade a bolt of golden lightning lanced thirty feet into the sky. With her words, the first cheer began, and it quickly grew, spreading through the army. The confidence in her voice and manner were inspirational, and Arthan’s hesitation vanished. She was right, after all. Death at Kelvanis’ hands would have been one thing, but the enslavement of their souls to demons? That was too much, better to die fighting, but better yet to defeat Kelvanis and live!

For a minute the cheers continued, almost shaking the field of battle, but finally the Queen swept her sword forward, calling out. “Forward, then! And damnation to Kelvanis!”

The roar of agreement might have warned Kelvanis that they were coming, but Arthan couldn’t bring himself to care. Instead he gestured his people forward, grinning broadly as he called out. “You heard Her Majesty! Let’s show Kelvanis what Yisara really can do!”

Without further delay, the army began its march forward, and Arthan directed his column into position, his spirits brighter as for the first time in too long they were on the attack.

Chapter 38

Everything was going wrong at the same time. Ulvian could hardly believe how badly things were going in some cases, especially as he watched the fires raging through the dockyard in the distance. Ships were highly flammable to begin with, and when multiple fires were set deliberately, the docks had gone up like a bonfire. Despite the clear skies, the magi had a rainstorm trying to slow the fire’s spread, even as the city guard tried to quench the flames.

“What about the rebels, Major? Did you manage to catch any of them?” The Archon asked, turning away from the distant fires and the smoke they produced to look at the swarthy-skinned man, who looked quite tired.

“Most of the rebels had gone into hiding before the fires really got going, so there were only a handful to begin with, sir. Of them, two were killed, three escaped, and one committed suicide before we could catch him. I did have my soldiers take the deceased to Tyria’s temple to be revived, but unfortunately their souls refused to return to their bodies,” the man explained, taking a deep breath before continuing. “We’ve announced a ten-crown reward for any information about the rebels, so I hope to get something for you soon, but I’m afraid I don’t have anything at the moment, Your Excellency.”

“Damn.” Ulvian swore mildly, shaking his head and smiling at the man as he blanched. “Oh, I don’t blame you, Major. With everything that’s been going on, I’m not surprised that the rebels finally emerged from the woodwork. While I admit that it’s frustrating, I’m not going to blame you unless you’ve obviously screwed up egregiously. You haven’t, have you?”

“Err, not that I know of, Your Excellency!” The man replied, looking more relieved.

“Good, you have nothing to worry about, then. Why don’t you go get yourself something to eat? You look famished, and I’m sure you’ve got plenty of things to do.” Ulvian told the man, smiling slightly as the man saluted, then left the balcony.

Turning back to look at the fire, Ulvian pondered a moment, then sighed and began to murmur a spell of his own, his fingers flicking precisely through the gestures it needed. The spell took a good deal of mana, certainly, but he figured that it was far more important to put out the fire now, rather than letting it rage for hours. As his spell flickered to life, the sky darkened and clouds coalesced above the docks. Less than five minutes after he cast, the clouds began to drop an incredibly dense, pounding deluge of rain. The flames began to sputter and die, and Ulvian grunted softly, canceling the spell a minute after the last fires he could see vanished. The other magi could deal with the problem from there.

“I’m surprised to see you putting out fires, Ulvian. I rather thought you were more likely to start them.” A voice spoke from behind the Archon, and Ulvian turned, raising an eyebrow at Kevin.

“Mister Sailor! This is something of a surprise. I haven’t heard a word from you since your people failed at their job,” the Archon told the assassin, his eyes narrowing. “To what do I owe the visit? Obviously you haven’t taken a job to try to assassinate me, considering that you didn’t attack me.”

“Oh no, I’m not that suicidal, Ulvian. I did hear what happened in the attempt in Westgate, and I’m not quite ready to die just yet. On the other hand, I told you that my guild didn’t specialize in dungeons. Why, one of my people was even captured by your damned adventuring guild.” Kevin Sailor replied with a lazy smile, moving to the edge of the balcony and leaning against it.

“They’re not my adventuring guild. I left the guild over sixty years ago.” Ulvian replied, relaxing ever so slightly. Thinking of the dungeon, he barely suppressed a frown as he thought about his former prisoners. The two women had died hard, and in the end for relatively little. Neither had known much, even as Irethiel’s servants had wrung them dry. He shook the thought off and focused on his guest instead. “As for them… well, I gave them everything I could to get them in and out. I know you warned them how dangerous the job was, too. It isn’t my fault they failed.”

“No, it isn’t your fault. That’s the only reason I didn’t have words with you after I lost four of my best men and women.” Kevin replied, his smile vanishing as he looked out on the city. For a moment he didn’t say anything, but when he did his voice was serious. “Your rulership seems to be coming apart at the seams, Ulvian. The council wants me to cut ties with you.”

“That sounds like an unfortunately drastic measure. It’s also unwise, from my perspective.” Ulvian replied, his heartbeat quickening at the information. Losing the support of the assassins wouldn’t have much of an immediate impact, but in the long term it could be disastrous. A moment later he asked. “Is there a particular reason why?”

“That information is for sale, at the usual rate,” the assassin leader told Ulvian with a smirk.

“I’ll pay it. You knew that before you even got here, Kevin, so why don’t you just spit it out?” The Archon told the assassin with a sigh, shaking his head. “It’s been a bad month so far, so I’d appreciate it if you didn’t beat around the bush.”

“Fair enough, remember, you asked.” Kevin’s smile vanished as he continued. “We have reports that both Alcast and Morak are seriously considering allying with Sifaren, which will add two fronts to your war, even if Alcast doesn’t count for much. Word also has it that Yisara has hired at least a battalion of mercenaries from Sirshif in addition to declaring war on you, so that’s another mess. Considering-”

“What? What are you talking about?” Ulvian interjected, standing bolt upright and staring at Kevin.

“Which part?” Kevin asked curiously.

“Yisara declaring war! I haven’t received any declaration of war!” Ulvian retorted, thoughts racing. “There’s no way in all the gods they’d go to war without a formal declaration, not with both our nations under a Fate-Binding!”

“I have no idea what rock you’re living under, Ulvian, but I have word that your messenger corps brought official word of their declaration last night. It should have been delivered directly to your High Adjudicator.” Kevin replied, frowning heavily at Ulvian.

“I haven’t heard a damned thing from Marden this morning, not with the fire out there!” The Archon replied, but then his eyes narrowed, and he hissed out. “Gods damn it all! The docks were just a distraction!”

Without another word, he turned and nearly ran for the guard room, even as Kevin called after him. “Good luck, Ulvian! You know where to send the payment!”

* * *

At first glance, the High Adjudicator’s home looked perfectly serene and normal. The manor grounds were well trimmed, the wall around it in good repair, while the iron gates were firmly in place. The problem was that there were no guards in sight, or anyone else for that matter. The gates were locked, but Ulvian’s escort had spare keys. He waited impatiently as they unlocked the gate and rushed onto the grounds.

The smell of death was waiting for them as they approached the front doors, and one of the guards swore under her breath as she shoved the branches of a bush to the side to reveal the corpses of two guards. The doors weren’t damaged, which made Ulvian’s mood sour still more. That meant that whoever did this either managed to infiltrate all the way into Marden’s home or they’d been a traitor.

Blood and bodies covered the floor as the Archon and his guards made their way inside, a handful of his people scouting ahead. All the bodies were of Kelvanis guards or slaves, he noticed grimly, not those of outsiders, and the faces of several were frozen in expressions of surprise.

“Sir, bad news. The High Adjudicator…” One of the men who’d been scouting ahead paused, his face pale as he took a deep breath and shook his head.

“I’m not surprised. Whoever did this was too thorough to accidentally leave him alive, unless it had been as a message.” Ulvian acknowledged, taking a deep breath as he stepped over and around bodies, ignoring the elegantly plastered walls, and the blood that had sprayed them and the fine furnishings. “Let’s see him.”

“Yes, sir!” The man saluted and led the way toward the High Adjudicator’s office. From the look of the blood, as well as the smell, Ulvian was grimly certain that this had happened hours earlier, or possibly even the previous night. That meant there was no chance of reviving Marden.

Marden’s body was in his office, a small, normally well-organized room with a map of the country on the wall, a map which had been kept up to date with Kelvanis’ acquisitions over the years. The office had been ransacked, and the portly figure of the High Adjudicator lay on the ground, a sword inches from his hand and his skin pale in death. On the desk was a message tube, opened and with a letter unrolled. Something about the color of the paper felt slightly off to Ulvian, though, and he frowned as he looked at it, then at his loyal subordinate in sorrow, his voice soft. “Ah, Marden… why did you get yourself killed? You should have called for help. No, no… they probably kept you from doing that.”

Marden Valorous had always been far more focused on the comforts his position could bring than Ulvian was, and he had also been an extremely selfish person. The only advantage that had kept him in power was that he was both loyal and a skilled administrator, with an incredible memory for details. That he was so loyal was what had given him his position, and yet now Ulvian was going to have to replace the man. That was going to be… difficult.

As one of the soldiers reached for the letter on the desk, Ulvian spoke quickly. “Don’t touch that! I’m fairly certain someone coated it in poison. The color of the paper’s off.”

“R-right, sir,” the woman replied, her hand jerking back quickly.

Sighing again, Ulvian quickly walked around the desk and scowled at the letter. It was beautifully written, but the text was irritating.

Ulvian Sorvos, Usurper of Kelvanis,

I’ve no doubt that you’re angry about the loss of one of your toadies. It’s only appropriate, considering how you murdered the royal family of Kelvanis and all those with a claim on the throne in your pursuit of power. How does it feel to have your own allies be the targets as they were? We may not have the ability to deal with you, Archon, but the time is coming when you will receive what is coming to you. We will make you die a death of a thousand cuts, no matter how long it may take. Wait for it, Usurper, for we are coming.

“Arrogant bastards.” Ulvian spoke, eyes glittering with malice. With a gesture and word, the message tube upended itself, spilling out a number of papers on which he saw the official seal of Yisara, and he scowled more. “Well, dammit. Have someone come out here to clean this up and see if they can’t figure out who was behind the attack. It looks like the situation just got complicated.”

“Yes, sir!”

Chapter 39

“What in the hells is this damned thing anyway?” Darak gasped, setting down the large metal component, the dwarf pausing a moment and wiping away the sweat from his forehead. Even with his earth spirit reinforcing his body, the dwarf had obviously had a hard time carrying the metal baseplate.

They were on top of a portion of the wall of Beacon facing east, in a spot well away from the city gates. That gave Albert plenty of space from anything that might be critical, even if it did mean that getting his device onto the wall was more difficult.

“Why do you ask, Darak? I’m paying you either way, aren’t I?” Albert asked, grinning as he set down a small crate of components for the device.

“I’m asking because I didn’t expect to be carrying something damned near five hundred pounds!” The dwarf retorted, then asked. “You aren’t going to ask me to carry the damned steam engine up here, are you?”

“Of course not! That’s far too big for the stairwell.” Albert quickly replied, shaking his head and looking at the equipment, pausing before murmuring. “Just a few more pieces of it…”

“Guildmaster, seriously, what is this? You just asked for some help carrying things, and it’s one of our days off from the dungeon.” Darak asked, frowning at the handful of pieces in view.

“I suppose I can’t blame you for asking.” Albert admitted, looking over the items, then sighing. “If I’m being honest, this is something of an experiment, so I’ve been loath to talk about it.”

The base of the device was about a four-foot across, flat-topped pyramid of steel. While the exterior looked fairly plain, the interior was an entirely different story. Dozens of thin plates engraved with runes to channel magic had been welded into place inside, and connected to the central shaft as carefully as Albert had been able to manage. The only other pieces that could be seen were a shaft like one that allowed a crane to turn, itself covered in intricate gold and silver runes, which was topped by a clamp designed to hold shaft at a mostly horizontal angle. Another screw allowed the angle of the clamp to be changed, which had made the runes an absolute nightmare, but Albert was proud of the end result.

“Oh? Why so?” Darak asked, resting against the wall as he caught his breath.

“Mostly because the damned thing might not work. I caught wind of a magical weapon during a conversation with the Queen and Sistina, and I worked out a trade, the basic designs of aetheric condensers for the base enchantments of the weapon, something called a Siegebreaker Array.” Albert explained, and shook his head. “I always thought that while the ancients had some interesting enchantments, that when it came to sheer complexity of spells that they weren’t anywhere near us artificers, and in some ways that’s true. In others, like in this, they went far beyond what I thought could be done with their form of enchanting. I don’t know if this’ll even work.”

“Huh. That sounds… odd. And the name of it is somewhat worrisome. Why are you suspicious it won’t work?” Darak murmured, straightening and looking at it with a frown.

“Because since it’s that complicated, it’s even more complex to create a device that can do the same thing. I give it about seventy percent odds that something in this explodes. Probably fifty percent that it doesn’t even manage to fire.” Albert replied, sighing heavily. “If it doesn’t work, it’ll be depressing, considering that I’ve spent a couple of weeks on it so far.”

“Huh. Now I kind of want to see this experiment,” the dwarf replied, grinning. “And hey, if it doesn’t blow up in your face, at least it’ll be a good show.”

“First we have to get all the pieces up here. Don’t worry, we already got the worst of them.” Albert told Darak, grinning as the dwarf made a face.

“Fine, fine…” Darak muttered, heading back toward the stairwell.

* * *

As Albert and Darak were setting up Albert’s device, Sistina was putting the finishing touches on her own project, a conversion of the aetheric condensers that Albert had shown her.

While the devices were fascinating in their own right, Sistina couldn’t help but think that they were named badly. They didn’t condense the aether, instead simply absorbing mana that had been generated by elemental disturbances. The problem she saw was that the way the artificers had designed their spell-forms, it made the condensers highly vulnerable to overloading if the mana in a region was too potent. While it might not be apparent to others, it was readily apparent to her own senses as a dungeon.

That had necessitated adjusting the condensers, not the least because they would try to absorb her own mana if she set them up inside the dungeon’s confines. Sistina really would have rather waited to set them up and tinkered a little more, trying to get more efficiency out of them, but the information from Wenris had confirmed that she no longer had time for that. She had to get more mana, and quickly. That meant taking risks.

Artificers favored steam reactions to generate mana because fire or heat was easy to conjure, and boiling water was easy to control. After a great deal of consideration, Sistina had been forced to admit they had a point, though she wasn’t going to give up on trying to find a better source of mana. As it was, she’d already set up a chamber where she heated water that was supplied to the palace baths and several bathhouses throughout the city, so she already had a ready-made area to use her condensers.

As they settled into place, Sistina held her non-existent breath and waited. As the first trickle of mana began to flow from the condensers, she relaxed. One by one, the devices began to send her that tiny, continuous flow of mana, and her sense of relief was palpable.

The alarm bells broke that sense of relief, and the dryad mentally cursed as she quickly moved to inhabit her body and figure out what had gone wrong this time! Hopefully it wasn’t something caused by the condensers.

* * *

Assembling his device was relatively straightforward. It should be, considering how many times Albert had checked his measurements and sanded the various parts down to ensure that they would all fit perfectly! The base had been a pain to position, but at least it wouldn’t have to move until after he was done. Slotting in the aiming shaft had come next, at which point Albert had connected the long cable from the base down to the steam engine chuffing away below them. If the mana transference wires within the cables had broken, Albert would scream, since he’d tested the cables earlier that day.

Finally he’d installed the firing rod itself. The long rod had runes inset in gold along its fine steel length, until it ended in a carefully faceted quartz jewel, its surfaces etched with still more runes. Linda, Albert’s teacher, had always rolled her eyes at his tendency to make his devices generally in the shape of a staff or rod, muttering something about him wanting to compensate for something. He’d never understood her point, since when you were trying to focus power in a specific direction, a rod or stave was simply more efficient than any of the other devices he’d seen. Besides, he had it on good authority that he had nothing to compensate for.

With the staff atop the device, Albert thought it looked faintly sinister, almost like a scorpion about to strike. Even so, he wasn’t quite done, as he set up the iron tower shield he’d made just for experiments like this one. The shield was etched in runes to protect from impacts, extreme sounds, fire, acid, and every other consequence of an exploding artificing experiment that Albert had been able to come up with, and it was also designed to stand up on its own so he could hunker down behind it before activating any devices. As its scarred surface testified, the shield had likely saved him from a dozen near-fatal injuries since he’d built it.

“So, now what’re you going to do? I mean, it’s a ‘siegebreaker’ thing, right?” Darak asked, frowning. “Won’t it make a really big explosion or something?”

“Not exactly. I build this to focus the attack quite tightly… and it’s more meant to take out powerful individual targets to begin with. Shatter siege engines, kill giants, things like that. I was just planning to target a tree or something off in the fields, something that I could make sure wouldn’t have someone hiding behind it.” Albert replied, glancing over the wall nervously. “I don’t want to accidentally hit one of our own… oh, hells. I thought there weren’t going to be any army maneuvers today!”

In the distance Albert saw a very loose formation of people on horseback and foot spilling from the tree-line some half-mile out, even as horns began to blow. He couldn’t make them out well from this distance, but it was going to play hell on his plans, especially since hauling his device up and assembling it had taken nearly half the day!

“Albert, I don’t think that’s the army on maneuvers. That looks an awful lot like a bunch of people running away from something.” Darak spoke grimly, shading his eyes as he squinted. “And… yep, that looks like a rear-guard.”

“What? But… oh, shit!” Albert gasped, flicking his monocle down and activating its vision-enhancement spells. The distance between him and the people near the trees suddenly seemed like it was only a hundred feet at most, and in an instant he saw the panic on the faces of the dusk elves fleeing the trees. Just behind them were armed and armored men and women, and it took the mage a moment to realize that both humans and elves were working together as a mass of orcs and humans surged after the retreating force. At that point the city’s bells began to sound the alarm, and he swallowed hard. “Oh, that looks bad.”

“Yep. I bet you that less than half of them are going to reach the gates, and there are a lot of people down there. That’s gonna be ugly, and I don’t think anyone inside is going to be able to get to them in time.” Darak’s voice was grim, and Albert saw the man’s hand tighten on the wall slightly.

“You’re probably right. No, you would be right. But…” Albert’s thoughts raced, and his enhanced vision fell on a boulder that the fleeing men and women were streaming around, a boulder at least thirty feet across. Suddenly he asked. “Darak, what happens when you hit a rock really, really hard?”

“What? Well, it tends to shatter,” the dwarf answered, looking confused as he glanced at Albert. “Why?”

“It explodes, right?” Albert asked, hoping he wasn’t making a mistake.

“That really depends, but sometimes, yeah. What’re you thinking, Albert?” Darak asked.

“I’m hoping that I’m not about to do something really, really stupid,” the artificer replied, rushing behind his device and pulling out his astrolabe to do quick calculations, hoping he’d be quick enough. As he began to orient the staff toward the boulder, Albert made a mental note to add a hand-crank for the job, to make it more precise and so he wouldn’t risk overshooting. As it was, he at least had a bolt to secure it in place so it wouldn’t rotate anymore. Getting the right angle took a moment more, and he added absently. “I’m also hoping that the Godhammer actually works!”

“The Godhammer? You named that the Godhammer?” Darak asked, his eyebrows going up, and Albert flushed.

“I… had to call it something, and was trying not to say it aloud. It just slipped out,” the artificer admitted after a moment, shaking his head and continuing. “But that doesn’t matter. Now… now I just need to hope this actually works. I’d get well away from it, Darak. As I said, this could go horribly wrong.”

“Whatever you say, Al. And I suppose I should say… I hope you’re right, and that it works. I hate seeing people being run down like dogs like that,” the dwarf replied, clapping Albert on the shoulder and then slowly jogging down the wall, to what the artificer hoped was a safe distance. While the dwarf moved, the artificer settled his cap into place, as well as his reinforced goggles to add secondary protection for his eyes.

Positioning himself behind the shield, Albert brought along the cable connected to the Godhammer’s activation array. Now that he’d spoken the name aloud, he couldn’t help but use it even mentally, and he grimaced, trying to distract himself by watching the events down below. The grim sight was certainly enough to make him pale again.

Adventurers were no strangers to violence, but by and large they were fighting monsters and undead, not other people. As he watched, an orc crushed the leg of a soldier who was protecting a fleeing woman, and as the man fell the huge creature laughed and brought its mace down on his head, even as a nearby human fired a crossbow into the woman’s back. Not every battle was as one-sided as that, but the defenders were trying to flee, and they looked far wearier than the attackers did. Albert’s hand clenched and he ground his teeth, muttering under his breath. “Sorvos, you bastard… how dare you get the Guild embroiled in something as horrible as this?”

It was an agony, waiting long enough for the defenders to flee past the boulder, and for enough of their attackers to come up next to it. But finally they’d gotten far enough. Taking a breath, Albert muttered. “Well, this is a hell of a test. Shadan, by your perfect sigils I hope this works.”

Sending a thread of mana down the wire, Albert braced himself for whatever might come.

A soft whine surrounded the Godhammer, and for an instant Albert thought that he’d failed. Then the whine climbed to a higher and higher pitch, and with the whip-crack sound of shattering crystal it fired, a streamer of silver-white energy streaked across the valley faster than the eye could follow. It was quickly followed by a thunderous sound like lightning had crashed down inches from Albert, only dampened by the shield.

The blast of energy hit the rock, and Albert’s eyes went wide as it disintegrated in a blast of stone shrapnel that ripped into the enemy lines, shredding humans, orcs, and vegetation alike in a massive spray of death and destruction. As the explosion echoed back to him, Albert flinched as a secondary crack and sizzle came from the other side of his shield. Not daring to look just yet, he instead watched as the attackers came to a stop as those just behind their front lines disappeared in the spray of death. Seeing that he’d given the defenders a chance, Albert dared to look around his shield, and he cringed at the sight that awaited him.

The base was smoking, with several glowing holes in the steel, the shaft was sagging slightly, and metal had turned molten along the rod’s length, turning it into a sagging mess while the crystal had exploded. He blinked at it, and cringed again as part of the rod bent under its own weight, snapping off and falling to the ground with a crash.

Darak came over somewhat more cautiously, looking at the wreckage of the Godhammer for a long moment. Finally he spoke. “Damned impressive, Al. At least it didn’t explode, right?”

“Yeah…” Albert murmured, then paused and looked out at the battlefield and sighed. “Problem is, based on what I just saw, the Guild won’t ever let me build a functional one. It’d utterly wreck warfare.”

The dwarf laughed and shook his head, grinning. “You’re probably right, Al. Hard to blame them though.”

“Fair enough,” the artificer admitted, shaking his head and sighing. “A gold to help me clean all this up?”

“Sounds fair.” Darak agreed, but took a step back, adding. “Just as soon as the metal cools.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” Albert agreed, then stepped toward the wall, nodding at the people who were rushing toward the gate, and the reinforcements going to their aid. “Wonder who they are, though?”

Chapter 40

The gates of Beacon were an imposing, oddly welcome sight for Colonel Gross as he glanced up at the murder holes and arrow slits in the passage through the gatehouse. Stepping into the afternoon sunlight on the other side he relaxed still more, letting out a breath of relief.

“Steve, I’m glad to see you made it!” The exclamation almost made the Colonel jump, as the voice was only barely familiar, and he quickly turned to see a one-eyed man approaching, a dusk elf at his side.

“So am I, Slaid. I almost didn’t recognize your voice,” Colonel Gross replied, relaxing and offering his hand, which Slaid shook, grinning as Steve nodded at his companion. “Who’s your friend?”

“I’m not surprised, it has been nearly a decade, though I imagine my eyepatch makes me a bit distinctive.” Slaid replied with a chuckle, smiling as he nodded at his companion, introducing her. “Steve, this is Captain Vendis Cascade, my partner in crime for the last few weeks, and fellow headache for Kelvanis. Vendis, this is Colonel Steve Gross, I think I mentioned what he’s been up to before.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Captain Cascade.” Colonel Gross replied, smiling at the woman as she offered her hand and he shook it.

“And you, Colonel. Please, just call me Vendis,” the woman replied with a smile. “It looks like you had a bit of excitement out there.”

“That’s a mild way to put it,” the Colonel replied, his smile fading. “We came damn close to disaster out there.”

“What happened, anyway? I heard that you and a couple of short companies from Sifaren were escorting another group of slaves. That seemed to be a rather big group of pursuers to come after you.” Slaid asked, nodding at the soldiers, a frown on his face as he added. “It looks like you lost a fair number of people, too.”

“I did. Somehow the scouts missed that Kelvanis dispatched a large contingent of Westgate’s garrison and their reserves toward Beacon.” Colonel Gross replied, his voice grim now. “I ran headlong into their scouts. I don’t know where they pulled the full numbers from, Slaid, but there’s about twenty thousand of the bastards on their way here. I lost a good hundred men and women that I know of on the way, and I would’ve lost more if it hadn’t been for the timely assistance from the city. A lot more, in fact. What the hell even was that thing?”

“Gods damn it, they sent that many people here? That’s going to make the next few days interesting.” Slaid muttered, frowning and nodding at a man off to the side. “As for that attack, it was an experiment by the head of the Adventuring Guild. Albert! What the hell was that attack you used?”

“It was an experimental weapon that promptly melted down after a single shot. I think I can salvage most of the materials, but I just lost close to two weeks worth of labor and might’ve lost about fifty gold worth of materials.” Albert replied sharply, glowering at the other man. “I’m not sure that I have the metals on-hand to rebuild it, even if I wanted to, so don’t even think about trying to steal it.”

“That wasn’t what we wanted to ask about, Guildmaster. We were more curious about what it was, and I think that Colonel Gross wanted to thank you for the timely support.” Vendis interjected, looking amused at the man’s grumbling.

“Oh, right. Sorry about that, I just… I’ve had a few too many pointed comments so far,” the guildmaster apologized, and smiled at Steve. “Hello, Colonel, and I’m glad I could help.”

“It’s good to meet you, Guildmaster. You have my deepest thanks, as they were gaining on us far more quickly than I’m comfortable thinking about.” Colonel Gross told the taller man. “I’m glad you had your weapon working at the time.”

“You’re lucky, honestly. I’d just finished setting it up for a test-firing when you all burst out of the forest, and I just aimed at a big boulder and hoped it’d work.” Albert replied with a soft laugh. “We’re lucky it even fired, to be frank.”

“I can fully agree there.” Colonel Gross said fervently, shaking his head. He hadn’t realized that the weapon hadn’t been guaranteed to work, which made the intervention even more fortunate.

“Steve, what’s with the ladies over there? The ones under guard?” Slaid asked, nodding toward a cluster of soldiers gathered around a pair of women, and Steve’s smile faded slightly.

“That would be Arise and Iris Ennarra, until recently of Galthor. According to the Baron, Arise was blackmailed into being a spy for Kelvanis with her sister’s safety. When I rebelled, I happened to rescue Iris in the process. Still, though Arise turned on her handlers, she was exiled and she requested to be sent here,” he explained, his voice growing grim as he continued. “She admitted to having reported the movements of Princess Phynis after Farren Galthor passed along the information to her, so I was asked to keep her under guard and to allow the Queen to decide what to do with her.”

“She’s the one behind that raid? I ought to kill her right now!” Vendis’ eyes flashed with sudden anger, to Colonel Gross’ surprise, her hand going to her sword.

“Vendis, stop. If anyone is going to make a decision, it should be Phynis herself, not you.” Slaid interjected, taking a careful step between Vendis and Arise. His gaze was calm as he continued. “Some people are willing to do almost anything for family. Just look at what Lady Diane was willing to do. I’d say to let Her Majesty decide for herself.”

The tension between the two was palpable for a moment, until finally Vendis relaxed her grip and let out a slow, angry breath. Her voice was still angry, but she nodded. “Fine. I just… do you have any idea what they did to Phynis’ guards?”

“No, I don’t.” Slaid replied calmly, nodding to Colonel Gross. Albert was also hovering nearby still, seeming curious.

“They threw them to the orc garrison of Grayhold for three days. I’m not sure if they were fortunate that none of them were killed.” Vendis replied flatly, and at the explanation all of the men present blanched, while she continued. “I didn’t see it, of course, but I heard a few descriptions, and my healers dealt with some of the aftereffects. Suffice to say that I bear a bit of a grudge toward anyone involved in that.”

“R-right. Why don’t we see about getting people quartered, then contact Her Majesty? I’d really rather not delay, when we have a situation like that ahead of us.” Colonel Gross asked, swallowing hard. He’d heard a few rumors about things like that, but he’d thought they were just rumors, not true! He found it hard to blame Vendis for her anger.

“Yes, we should. I want to see what Her Majesty decides. Though I suspect she’ll be far more forgiving than I’d be.” Vendis growled, and stalked off without another word.

Slaid smiled, then gestured for Steve to follow as he accompanied her.

* * *

“Welcome to Beacon, Colonel Gross. I’m sorry to hear about your losses, but I’m far happier that you managed to make the journey before that descended on us.” Phynis told the man, smiling thinly and nodding out toward the army swarming around the city.

The enemy army was enormous, though it looked more like a swarm of ants from the distance they were watching from. Phynis couldn’t help but worry as she watched it approach. Twenty thousand soldiers were far more than she was comfortable with facing, even with fortifications. Beacon’s defenses could doubtlessly hold them off, but she only had about two hundred golems and five thousand defenders of her own. If it weren’t for the enchantments that Sistina had woven through the city’s structure, Phynis would have been even less confident about their ability to defend against Kelvanis’ siege.

“Thank you, Your Majesty. I’m glad we made it as well,” Colonel Gross spoke respectfully. The man had short brown hair and a beard which was well-trimmed, and was otherwise fairly average for a native of Kelvanis. He looked out on the scene unhappily for a moment before continuing. “I must say that I’m glad we didn’t leave a day later. If we had, we would’ve run headlong into them. That would have been unpleasant.”

“That’s one way to put it. I certainly wouldn’t have been pleased to hear about you getting yourself hammered by Kelvanis.” Slaid interjected, frowning and nodding at the forming siege. “What do we do about them, though?”

“There aren’t any targets worth using the beacon itself on, and most of the city’s enchantments are defensive in nature.” Farris murmured, the golem seeming to consider, frowning. “I don’t see many options that wouldn’t risk catastrophic losses.”

Phynis’ lips pressed together tightly for a moment, but she sighed and shook her head, stepping away from the overlook unhappily. There was little enough she could do at the moment, and she looked at Sistina curiously. “Any ideas, Sistina?”

“Yes. They are… unworkable,” the dryad replied slowly, shrugging as she added. “Need mana for emergencies, like Tyria. Otherwise could help, but…”

“Well, that’s unfortunate. Still, worst case we have the inner walls. The farther we get up the mountain, the harder it’ll be for them.” Vendis replied, eying the attackers dubiously. “I don’t want to do that unless we have no other choice, though.”

“Absolutely. We’re going to do our best to tie them down and whittle away at their strength, hopefully giving Sifaren and Yisara a chance to gut Kelvanis’ armies.” Phynis told them, speaking with marginally more confidence than she actually felt.

Murmurs of assent from the others made her feel better, and then the Colonel spoke up, somewhat nervously. “What about my men? I know that you have to assume that some of us could be infiltrators, so I don’t expect anything too important, but how do you want us to contribute?”

Rather than replying directly, Phynis looked at Slaid and raised an eyebrow at him. “Slaid? What would you prefer, since he’s part of your organization?”

“You’re right, Steve. We can’t assume that all your men are loyal, but I doubt many of them are agents of Kelvanis, since I can’t imagine they’d let you betray them like you did outside Galthor. I’d guess a few have had second thoughts, though.” Slaid told the man, pausing to look at the others before continuing. “I’d say we should give any of them who want to leave the chance to do so. If they do, let them go. For the others, until we’re sure of them let’s use them to guard the walls well away from the gates and the like, just to reduce any temptation they might have to do something foolish. What do you think?”

“Hmm… you’ve got a point. I don’t like to think that any of them might be considering going back to Kelvanis, but it’s possible, and your solution seems fair.” Colonel Gross admitted, looking at Phynis as he asked. “Does that seem fair to you, Your Majesty?”

“It does. I’m also gratified that you’re taking it as well as you are.” Phynis told him, smiling as he nodded in relief. After a moment she finally moved on to the last question she had. “That being said… what was this about a spy?”

As she spoke, Sistina had moved to the window, looking out with a faint hint of speculation on her face. Colonel Gross coughed and spoke after a moment, looking somewhat uncertain. “Well, when we left Galthor with those who wished to come here, one of those we were entrusted with was a captive, a woman named Arise Ennarra. Supposedly she was blackmailed with the safety of her sister into passing information back and forth for Kelvanis, as well as spying in the city. She was Farren Galthor’s contact.”

“She’s the one who passed along the information on your route, Your Majesty,” Vendis’ voice was flat and angry. “You never would have been captured if it hadn’t been for her.”

“I see. Well, I’ll meet with her soon enough.” Phynis replied, trying to decide what the confused morass of emotions she was feeling were. Trying to set it aside, she continued. “I’ll meet with her in the throne room in an hour.”

“Are you certain? While I’m fairly certain she won’t have weapons, letting her into the same room as you seems like a bad idea.” Slaid asked, flushing as the others looked at him curiously. “What? There’ve been enough assassination attempts on both sides I think it’s a legitimate question.”

“It is, and I’m sure. I need to deal with this, one way or another.” Phynis told him, smiling thinly as she continued, looking at Sistina. “I’m trying to decide how I feel about her, to be honest.”

“What? Why is there any question?” Vendis asked, disbelief evident on her face.

“Look around us. Would we even be here if she hadn’t passed along the information? Would this city be here? Would I have met my beloved, let alone have her assistance now?” Phynis asked softly, reaching out and squeezing the dryad’s shoulder gently, and Sistina turned, smiling slightly and setting a hand on Phynis’ own. “Oh, the dungeon would have been found when the first adventurers arrived, but we likely would never have met Sistina, and neither Topaz or the others would have been freed by her.”

“She has a point.” Topaz murmured, stepping forward and bowing her head slightly to Phynis as she continued. “While I may have mixed opinions on many things, I don’t want to consider what would have happened if I hadn’t been captured by Sistina.”

“I… I suppose that’s fair. I don’t think she was right to do it, though.” Vendis finally admitted in a grudging tone.

“Oh, I entirely agree with you. That’s why I want an hour to think things over, and I’m not letting her off completely.” Phynis assured her, her eyes and mood darkening as she added softly. “I’ve a pretty good idea of what the others went through, after all. Even if they’ve never told me.”

“Very well, Your Majesty. We should let you start thinking things over, then.” Slaid spoke quickly, looking at Colonel Gross as he asked. “Steve? Care to join me in the barracks and catch up for a bit?”

“After the last few days, that sounds wonderful,” the man replied fervently, and followed Slaid out, with Vendis in his wake.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Topaz asked once most of the others were gone, and Phynis smiled at her.

“Thank you, but no. I would like you to be there, though. You and Farris, at the least,” the Queen replied softly.

“Definitely.” Topaz promised, her eyes dancing as she grinned. “It’s enormously better than trying to get through Zenith’s stubborn skull.”

Sistina giggled softly at that, looking amused.

* * *

“Hello, Your Majesty.” Arise said, curtseying deeply. She looked nervous, as well she should.

Behind her was the woman’s sister, who also curtsied, and Phynis had to work to pull her gaze away from Iris’ mutilated ears and the faint marks of where she’d obviously been whipped and abused. Both women were wearing relatively simple dresses, but finely made despite that. Phynis vaguely remembered meeting Arise in passing during her visit to Galthor, as the attractive woman was the type to stick in her memory.

“I’m told, Ms. Ennarra, that I have you to thank for my treatment by Kelvanis this past year. Is this true?” Phynis replied coolly, focusing on Arise’s expression closely. How the woman reacted would determine much.

“It is. While your route was passed to me by Farren, I’m the one who passed it on, Your Majesty.” Arise replied, maintaining her curtsey and hesitating a moment before continuing. “I… I also wished to convey my apologies. While I know that what I did was horrible, I saw little choice at the time.”

“You want to apologize?” Phynis asked, her voice growing incredulous. “I was kidnapped and branded by Kelvanis, along with my guard and maids! Dozens of others died at a minimum because of your actions! How can a mere apology make up for that?”

“No apology could, Your Majesty. That’s why I came here. I was given the opportunity to go into exile, via a border of my choice, but I asked to be brought here, for my sister.” Arise’s voice trembled, and she swallowed as she glanced up toward Phynis, then lowered her gaze again. “Iris did nothing. She didn’t deserve what happened to her, just like you didn’t. I did what I could, but it was a mistake. For that… I am willing to pay the price for what I did. Anything you choose. Just please, let Iris find some modicum of freedom? Please?”

“Arise!” Iris exclaimed, her head jerking upright as she protested. “But you said that we’d open a shop together! That you wouldn’t leave me alone, not again!”

“Ms. Iris, I-” Phynis began, only to be interrupted by the woman as she stood up straight.

“Please, Your Majesty, I know that what she did was horrible, but… but she’s my only family!” Iris begged, her voice practically breaking.

“I wasn’t going to take her from you.” Phynis interjected firmly, her eyes narrowing at Iris as she asked. “I don’t suppose you’d prefer that I did?”

“What? But…” Iris looked stunned, and Phynis felt the faintest hint of amusement as Arise looked up, her confusion obvious.

“While what Arise did was horrible, she turned back before all was lost. Dozens have likely died because of her actions, and we may never know how much damage she did,” the Queen spoke softly now, sitting back in her throne. “By the same token, who knows how much damage would have been prevented without her? I have little doubt that if she hadn’t cooperated with Kelvanis, they would have found another to take her place. It’s also possible that that agent wouldn’t have turned at the point that you did. I have a letter from Baron Galthor, and he wasn’t certain either. While I could throw you into jail and throw away the key, Arise, I don’t believe that does anyone any good at all. You said you were willing to do anything, yes?”

“I… I did. What would you ask of me?” Arise spoke softly, almost collapsing to her knees, while her sister laid a hand on her shoulder.

“You’ll open your shop, and you’ll stay here in Beacon, for at least the next fifty years… assuming Beacon survives, at least.” Phynis gave a cold smile at the qualification, continuing. “I imagine we will. During that time, you’ll share your books with the Royal Treasury. Half of all profit you make must be spent on helping those who were hurt by the war, whether in clothing or coin. While it may not be the perfect solution, I cannot devise a better one.”

“That is far better than what I feared might have happened, Your Majesty. I gladly accept your offer.” Arise replied, glancing up at her sister and licking her lips before asking. “A-also, while I hesitate to say anything… Iris was branded. I was told she could be freed of Kelvanis, at the least. Might that be something that could be dealt with?”

Phynis relaxed and looked over at Sistina, raising her eyebrows. “Sistina? Care to answer that one?”

The dryad gave Phynis a droll look, then turned back to her guests before gesturing them forward, her voice calm. “Iris, come here. I can claim your brand.”

“And I can heal your injuries, should you so desire.” Farris spoke up, looking at Iris in obvious pity. “I must say that they look painful.”

“Not anymore, but if you would, I’d be eternally grateful.” Iris’ eyes brightened with unshed tears, and she stepped forward.

“Thank you, Your Majesty. I didn’t think…” Arise whispered, not rising from her knees.

Phynis smiled gently, shaking her head and replying. “It is nothing to me, and a great deal for others. Don’t make me regret it.”

The other woman nodded vigorously, vowing. “I won’t. I promise it, on my life and soul.”

Chapter 41

Ulvian’s impatience was starting to get the better of him. After the events of the past couple of weeks, ranging from the assassination of the High Adjudicator to the betrayal of one of his commanders in the attack force sent to Sifaren, everything was going horribly wrong to the point he suspected that Kelvanis’ opponents had learned of Tyria’s imminent awakening. Fortunately, in a few minutes that wasn’t going to matter. At least it wouldn’t once she finally woke up.

“Stop pacing. It’s irritating.” Elissa’s voice was relatively calm as she looked at Tyria, the sorceress standing with perfect poise. Ulvian didn’t miss how hungry and longing her gaze was, but the woman was keeping composed far more easily than he was.

“Why? Just because you find it annoying doesn’t mean I should stop. In fact, it might make it even more desirable to me.” Ulvian shot back, glowering at Elissa for a moment, but she ignored him. Despite his words, he did stop, pausing to look on Tyria.

The goddess had begun to wake the previous day, but the spells surrounding her had slowed the process down dramatically. While he knew she was supposed to be enslaved, Ulvian hadn’t wanted the instruments of Tyria’s corruption present when she woke, as that theoretically could cause problems. For all his arrogance in front of others, Ulvian had no misconceptions about his own relative power to a demon lord or demigoddess of Tyria’s strength. In an army, or with a half-dozen Dungeon Slayers at his side he might be willing to take the risk, but not on his own.

Tyria abruptly inhaled deeply, her lips parting as she took the breath and for an instant Ulvian stopped breathing himself, his eyes going wide. It felt like she’d breathed in all the air in the room, but then she exhaled, and he found himself breathing again, growing more relaxed as the air felt like it had grown calmer and less stifling. The goddess’s hand twitched, then clasped the hilt of her sword for a moment before letting go, and her eyes opened, while the luminescence from within her body grew brighter.

Elissa inhaled sharply as Tyria’s radiance illuminated the room, and Ulvian couldn’t help but stare as the goddess sat up, her very presence seeming like a brilliant flame had entered the room, heating the air. Her eyes were bright purple, and she looked on them with cool, judging eyes. The Archon wanted to speak, but the crushing weight of her power swirled around him with every breath she took, rendering him unable to speak so much as a single word.

“I have slept too long,” the goddess’s voice was melodious and filled with both her power and a clear conviction that made Ulvian suddenly, painfully aware of just why others must worship her so. That inspiring voice would have had him considering a change of heart if it hadn’t been for Irethiel. Tyria continued, picking up her sword as she stood, extending her wings in a stretch. “I can hear the call of the faithful, and the clamor of war in the distance. Why was I allowed to sleep for so long?”

“My Goddess, you were deeply injured in your psyche while you slept, and we wished to let you heal before calling upon your aid.” Elissa replied, her voice trembling as she curtsied deeply. “I do apologize that it was necessary, however.”

“I… see. My mind is clouded, my memories hazy. The injury must have been deeper than I believed at first.” Tyria replied, her eyes growing slightly distant, then focused on Elissa, her eyes narrowing. “As I slept I heard your voice, but I do not know you. Who are you, Priestess, and whom do you serve?”

Elissa licked her lips, and her voice grew still more nervous as she spoke, seeming slightly afraid for the first time in Ulvian’s memory of her. The sorceress never betrayed her fear. “I am Elissa of Silence. I have been acting as your High Priestess in Kelvanath, and in Kelvanis at large. I serve you, Lady Eminence.”

“No, you do not.” Tyria’s voice was soft but firm, and Ulvian’s eyes went huge as she unsheathed her sword, the blade forged of purple metal that ignited in violet flames as it cleared the sheath with a ringing tone. The goddess almost casually swung the blade around, placing it just under Elissa’s chin and slowly forcing her to meet Tyria’s eyes, somehow not burning the sorceress with the flames. “I can hear the falsehood in your voice, Elissa. You do not serve me, though you may claim that you do so. Whom do you serve?”

For a moment the Archon worried that she might be about to kill Elissa, but he kept silent, not willing to potentially cause things to get worse. It took several long seconds for the sorceress to find her voice, during which time the sword didn’t waver at all.

“I… I serve myself. I was asked by Ulvian to help set up your church in Kelvanis, and I agreed, for the chance that you might be willing to grant me eternal youth.” Elissa admitted, taking a deep breath and continuing, gesturing down at her abdomen. “I did ensure that I was branded with your sigil, that I must serve you if you so desire. In addition, I found myself enjoying my time as your priestess more than I expected.”

“That is truth. All of your statement, in fact, which somewhat surprises me.” Tyria murmured, lowering her sword and turning her gaze to Ulvian. The weight of her gaze almost made his knees buckle, and he swallowed as she frowned. “I see. My mind has been changed. Your patron, whomever they may be, is attempting to take me as their servant and slave.”

The Archon’s heart almost stopped, his eyes going huge as he gasped out. “How did you know?”

“It is obvious. I am the Goddess in Chains, and those who desire to possess me are innumerable. You have done something to me, but at present my mind is yet my own. Perhaps you will yet succeed, or perhaps I will find another who is worthy of my service.” As she spoke, Ulvian’s terror subsided as he realized that she hadn’t actually broken free of the mental changes, simply that they had taken effect in a far different manner than he had expected. The goddess turned her attention back to Elissa, the power in her voice thickening, as heat surged through the room. “Elissa. What would you give for your desire? Are you willing to set aside your act, and serve me in truth?”

Elissa froze in place, and Ulvian could see the woman struggle with the question. He couldn’t blame her, as she’d been a manipulator and deceiver for as long as he’d known her. To be forced to answer a question like this would be hard for her, and when Tyria could obviously sense her lies, it made it still more perilous.

“I am.” Elissa finally answered, swallowing hard as she stood up straighter, looking the goddess in the eyes. “I fear aging, and am willing to serve you completely if you will grant me my desire.”

“Then let it be done.” Tyria flicked her sword toward the bier where she’d laid, and a bolt of brilliant purple flame lanced out. It stopped over the platform, surging into a swirling column of intense fire, and the goddess looked at Elissa seriously. “If you speak truly, step into the flames, Elissa. The baptism of fire will be painful, it will search your heart for duplicity and falsehood. Should you be attempting to deceive me, you will die. If you succeed, the flame will enter your body and temper your body and soul into its vessel. So long as you serve me, the flame will preserve you through countless ages, such that only another god could quench it. You will not die of age, though you could perish by the sword. However, should you turn from me, the flame will rage once more and incinerate you where you stand.”

The description caused the blood to drain from Ulvian’s face. While he’d known that a goddess could grant immortality, he’d never expected something like what Tyria had just offered. Clearing his throat, he asked cautiously. “Is that not a bit extreme, Lady Tyria? It’s just immortality, is it not?”

“Just immortality? Do you really think so little of breaking the chains of death and time on a mortal lifespan?” Tyria turned to Ulvian, her voice scathing. “While it may be her destiny to live on beyond her own lifespan, it also may not. Not even a greater god would dare to grant immortality on a whim, and I am not a greater god. I am a demigoddess, and all things have their price.”

“I… I apologize, Lady Tyria, I did not realize just how difficult of a matter it was,” the Archon replied quickly, taking a step backward.

“It also explains why I have had such a hard time finding a way to attain eternal youth. How could it be easy to gain such a gift?” Elissa asked, and slowly, hesitantly she smiled and nodded, taking a deep breath as she admitted. “I may fail. I think I’m being honest with you, Tyria, but I do not know for certain. I will try, though.”

“As you wish.” Tyria replied, and both of them watched as the sorceress stepped toward the flame, one hesitant footstep after another.

As she approached, Elissa’s white robes began to blacken, but the priestess almost seemed emboldened, moving more quickly. She paused only a moment before stepping into the fire, vanishing into the flames completely. A shriek of pain echoed through the room, prompting a wince from Ulvian before it cut off abruptly.

“Did she just…?” He asked, swallowing hard.

“No. Now, tell me what it is that you desire, Ulvian. I can see the impatience in your eyes, and I will consider what it is that you request.” Tyria told him, her voice much less friendly than it had been with Elissa.

“Kelvanis is under siege. We’ve been expanding into the west, and encountered the two elven nations of Sifaren and Yisara, and have been enslaving them as well. Things were going well until recently, when a dungeon began subverting the magical slave brands we used, and also created a city in a single night that has rallied our foes against us.” Ulvian abandoned his elaborate pleas, based on how easily Tyria had seen through Elissa’s lies. “Now we are waging a battle on four fronts, against the city of Beacon and against both elven nations, which is straining our army to the brink of failure, since we are also dealing with rebels in our own cities. Worse, our neighbors Morak and Alcast appear to be preparing to join the battle as well, while my agents report their ambassadors are spying on us. I need whatever help you can give.”

“That is not the only reason you wish for my help. What is the other?” Tyria asked, staring at the fire over the bier, and Ulvian winced as another cry of pain came from within the cloak of flames.

“Well… recently I was attacked, and two women who’d been blessed by your angel Zenith and rejuvenated by a drop of your blood escaped. Diane and Jaine Yisara, both dawn elves and beautiful. Their loss has angered me, and I want them back,” he admitted after a moment.

“I see. You are brave, Ulvian. I will go and cleanse some of Kelvanis of its filth, but I will target those that my faithful see as their enemies, not whomever you wish me to.” Tyria smiled slightly as she flexed her wings. “If I do as you desire, it is because I believe it to be necessary, nothing more.”

“But-” Ulvian began, only to find himself unable to speak at her angry glare, the power almost crushing him in place.

Tyria said nothing more, her radiance increasing once again as she took flight. There was no bunching of muscles to warn him that it was coming, no blast of air as her wings began beating. She simply took flight, and vanished through the roof as though it weren’t even there.

Ulvian watched her go in a daze, then let out a slightly incredulous laugh, asking. “In what way is she supposed to be under my control?”

* * *

The violet flame burned Elissa in ways that she couldn’t comprehend. When she’d first approached the fire, while it had scorched her robes, she had felt no more than uncomfortably warm, which had fueled her confidence to actually step into it. If it had burned at her approach, she wouldn’t have dared to step inside. The moment she’d stepped within the flames, everything had changed as her clothing combusted instantly at the fire’s touch, leaving her almost naked instantly. Only her holy symbol and the chain holding it survived the incredible heat of the flames, and even the ring she was wearing began to glow, then melted and evaporated in an instant.

Worse was the way the flame seared her very spirit, bypassing her flesh to inflict agony on Elissa’s innermost self, as though her soul had caught fire. As she screamed, the sorceress considered trying to flee for an instant, but the rational part of Elissa’s mind repeated what Tyria had said. If she failed this, she would die, and that all things had their price. So, despite the agony that was wracking her body, Elissa steeled herself, letting out a bare whimper as the fire spread into her mind.

The violet flames were a fragment of Tyria’s power and consciousness, Elissa realized a moment later, her eyes going wide in shock and fear. Considering what she’d done to help Ulvian, that meant that if the goddess was feeling vengeful she could kill Elissa instantly.

Only as the power continued coursing through her mind did Elissa relax marginally, realizing that the fragment of consciousness wasn’t relaying her knowledge back to the goddess. What it was doing was scouring her mind, painfully searing its way through her thoughts as it sought out her many deceptions, lies, and manipulations from over her lifetime. Every one of them it found sent a spike of intense pain through her, as though the flame disapproved of what she’d done.

At the same time, with every spike of pain Elissa felt as though the fire had burnt something away, as though it were offering absolution for her sins. As what felt like liquid fire coursed through her veins, Elissa came to almost look forward to each surge of pain and the sense as though a shackle binding her had come undone. The worst surge of pain came from the memories of the phoenix egg, though, and it prompted another moan of pain, as the surging spike of agony nearly drove her unconscious. For a long moment she thought she would die then and there, before the pain subsided and she began to recover.

In comparison, the fires seemed far gentler about Elissa’s deeds since she came to Kelvanis. There were a few spikes, in particular when she had taken the drop of blood for Diane and Jaine, and yet it wasn’t nearly as bad as it focused on more recent events. The fire surged and quickened as it sought out her most recent past, then went through her thoughts, dreams, and desires, burning through them as it sought out even the most hidden parts of her mind, unearthing dreams that until now Elissa had long since forgotten, from the moment she learned her first word outside of Silence and dreamed of becoming a legend. Yet despite everything, she was almost startled as the trial came to an end and she found herself feeling… almost at peace.

The fire still blazed around Elissa, glittering with a scintillating light as it blocked sight of the room around her, and she felt it making Tyria’s offer. It was offering her a chain, a new shackle to replace all those it had burned away. It offered her what she’d dreamed of, to gain eternal youth, but only if she chose to chain herself to the goddess herself. To her own surprise, Elissa hesitated, wondering if chaining herself to another would truly be a good idea, even for her long-treasured dream.

But at long last she whispered softly. “I accept, Lady Tyria. I will be your servant, for as long as I live.”

The fire surged at her words, and then rushed into her body. Unlike the pain from before, this time it was a welcome heat, a fire that surged into her veins with a sense of passion, power, and unswerving perseverance. The heat pooled deep inside Elissa, leaving her body aching with the strength of it, but in a way that was utterly wonderful. Finally she fell to her knees on the bier, panting in the aftermath.

She didn’t realize that she’d been sweating profusely until the fire was gone, and the air felt cool, chilling her skin and causing goosebumps. Ulvian was looking at her, almost staring in fact.

“You lived. I must admit to some surprise, considering the situation.” He spoke drolly, shaking his head. “I wasn’t expecting that out of her. I thought she was going to be under my control.”

“Look somewhere else or grab me some clothing, you decrepit pervert.” Elissa snapped back, then paused and took a long, deep breath before continuing. “Tyria is a goddess, and before she was who she is, she was a goddess of the sun, and I forgot that part of her nature is the divination of truth. We turned her into a goddess of passion and flame, Ulvian. That obviously merged with many of her old values to an… unexpected result.”

Ulvian turned away politely, walking over to a closet and opening it, considering a moment before removing a dress as he replied, his tone recovering somewhat to reveal a hint of amusement. “I don’t believe that I saw much in the way of passion, personally. Unless you count rendering you naked. At least the succubi spent far too much time collecting clothing, otherwise I might’ve had to go raid Diane’s wardrobe.”

The priestess looked at the dress, a relatively simple, sheer black silk dress, and shrugged. “At least it’s close to my size. Assuming that I haven’t changed anywhere.”

Elissa took a moment to look herself over, and found that she didn’t look much different. Oh, a few calluses were gone, as was a fading cut from where she’d mishandled a book a few days back, but otherwise she seemed almost entirely the same, if she ignored the fire burning at the heart of her mind, the connection to Tyria incarnate. She took the dress, slipping into it and explaining. “While you may not have considered it to be passion, think about it, Ulvian. Do you show your obsession with your demonic lady on a daily basis? I don’t think you do. I didn’t show my desire in every action, and there are those who are just driven by their beliefs. I think she’s one of that type. She isn’t a succubus, after all, she’s a goddess who’s saving herself for one she considers worthy.”

“That makes a certain amount of sense. Now I just have to figure out what she’s going to do, and how to convince her to help,” her old friend spoke thoughtfully. Before either of them could speak again, the faint sound of horns and alarm bells managed to penetrate the walls, and he looked up in surprise. “What now? Haven’t we had enough disasters over the last few weeks?”

“Obviously not. Let’s go, there isn’t any real need to stay here for now.” Elissa told him, wondering why she felt so calm, almost at peace.

Ulvian led the way through the halls, and fortunately leaving his laboratory was much easier than entering it had been. If it hadn’t she would’ve thought he was suicidal. The moment that they stepped outside of the door, a captain of the city guard was waiting, and the man saluted, his voice trembling. “Lord Archon, an angelic woman suddenly appeared over the city, and has set fire to at least three buildings in the noble district, including the embassy of Alcast. The mage corps is mobilizing, but she’s outside bowshot and too high for the ballista to get an angle on her.”

“Gods damn it… remind me to have the ballista rebuilt later, Captain. What are we going to do if we have drakes attack? The woman, does she have purple hair and glow with a brilliant light?” Ulvian asked, continuing down the hall with Elissa and the Captain at his heels.

“Yes sir, she does. How did you know?” The man replied, seeming confused.

“We just had a visitation by Tyria herself, Captain, and she seemed displeased by something.” Elissa explained, her complacency cracking slightly as she wondered what the goddess was doing. “She vanished not long ago, and that was what she looked like.”

“A… a goddess? Tyria herself?” The blood drained from the Captain’s face, and they emerged onto a balcony.

In the distance five columns of smoke were rising from the nearby noble district, and even from here Elissa could see the fires burning brightly, with a faint purple hue to them. In the sky above the district could be seen the brilliant armored form of Tyria. As they watched she made a gesture with her sword, and from the flaming blade lashed out an intense stream of flames toward another building. A glittering shield sprang into existence around the building, blocking the flames, but the fiery attack seemed to go on and on.

“That’s Adjudicator Balstad’s manor.” Ulvian murmured, his hands tightening on the railing. “What’s she doing?”

The barrier cracked and shattered under the continual assault, and the flames engulfed the estate in moments more. The captain swallowed and asked. “Orders, Your Excellency?”

“Stand down and don’t attempt to attack her! I don’t know what in the hells she’s doing, but we don’t want her to come after the army!” Ulvian spat out, even as the alarms continued to ring.

“Yes, sir!” The man replied, dashing off quickly, presumably to tell the mustering forces not to attack the goddess.

“What in the hells is she doing?” Ulvian demanded, looking at Elissa incredulously.

“I have no idea. What did you tell her while I was in the fire?” She retorted, crossing her arms in front of her. “It could have had an effect on her actions.”

“I don’t see how! I just-” Ulvian began, only to be cut off as Tyria spoke, her voice ringing out across the entire city with rumbling power.

“People of Kelvanath, I am Tyria, the Eminent Flame. There are those among you who are my faithful, and many of them are among the most downtrodden and weakest of individuals. It is my creed that my faithful should serve worthy masters. Yet despite this, some of those masters were not worthy,” the goddess emphasized the last three words, then paused for a long moment. When she continued, her voice was filled with both anger and sadness. “The worst of these I have punished this very day, but they are merely the beginning. Those of you who are unworthy, consider carefully and change your ways, lest I bring down my wrath upon you. Those who are worthy, know that I am watching over you and will defend you against all foes.”

As her voice echoed through the city, the goddess paused only a moment before vanishing upward into the clouds, like a star ascending to the heavens. No, not to the heavens, Elissa realized. She was moving to the northwest, toward the war front with Sifaren.

“Now we know, Ulvian. What is it that some people say? Be careful what you wish for. If you get it, it may not be what you truly desired.” Elissa murmured, shaking her head and smiling thinly.

“I… take your point, Elissa. Still, if it can win the war I think it’ll be worth it.” Her old friend replied slowly, taking a deep breath before nodding and straightening. “I suppose I’d best find out just how much damage she did.”

“I’ll go back to the temple. I’m certain there will be questions that I need to answer as well.” Elissa told him, nodding her goodbye as she headed down the hallway.

She didn’t mind the looks of shock and fear that she saw on the faces of many of the soldiers. Far more gratifying were the looks of amazement and hope on the faces of the slaves, many of whom had been hopeless for such a long time. Elissa could think of few ways that Tyria could have better cemented her place in the hearts and minds of the slaves of Kelvanis.

With that in mind, she quickened her pace. It would be a busy day, she expected.

Chapter 42

“Why are you by the window?” Diane asked, yawning widely as she did so.

“Mmm… I’m just looking out past the wall.” Wenris replied softly, the succubus completely naked as she glanced over her shoulder. “Why? Would you like me to come to bed sooner?”

Diane blushed and looked down, swallowing hard. A part of her wanted to deny it, but she’d rather be honest. It seemed to amuse the succubus, so she replied softly. “Yes, I would. But I was also curious as to why you’re looking outside. You seemed far more intent on it than I would have expected.”

“Really? Well, you are rather more perceptive than most of the others in the city, and you know me modestly well…” Wenris replied with a grin, turning toward Diane and prompting another blush. “As to why, well, I do believe that Kassandra is planning on paying the army outside a little visit.”

“Kassandra? You mean the vampire? That seems rather dangerous.” Diane murmured, frowning slightly as she dropped her gaze from the demon to be able to think more clearly. “Isn’t she one of the survivors from old Everium? I’d think it’d be safer for her in the city.”

“Oh, it’d certainly be safer for the besiegers!” Wenris laughed at the suggestion, shaking her head and smiling broadly. “You haven’t really learned much about her, or Cortin and Nora. The two were just students, Diane, and yet they’re now considered powerful spellcasters and teachers. Kassandra is likely almost as powerful as the Archon.”

Diane’s eyes went wide at the explanation and swallowed hard, her voice soft as she replied. “Oh. That explains it, then.”

The demon smiled and shrugged, her voice gentle as she spoke. “We’ll see how things have gone come morning.”

* * *

The city guards never saw Kassandra ghost past them, and that was as it should have been. With her attunement to shadow magic, the vampiress knew that few beings aside from demons or undead could even begin to use shadow magic so naturally. She’d taken the time to blend into the shadows and slip past the elves on guard, and she actually was gratified that one man seemed to notice something as she passed by. Either she was more incompetent than she thought, or the man was more perceptive than even most elves. She preferred to think it was the second, and paused over the parapet of the gatehouse for a moment.

She could see the campfires and torches of Kelvanis’ army scattered in a broad circle around the city. They were outside of easy firing distance of the city, and spread out far more thinly than she was certain the besiegers would prefer, but even so it was a frightening force. That wasn’t why she was hesitating, though. Kassandra was hesitating because doubtlessly some of the men and women among the besiegers were relatively innocent, and doing what they were because they had little choice. Worse still were the handful of slaves she’d seen, which made her even more annoyed. The very concept of the slave brands chafed at her, as did the conduct of the various nations since the Godsrage. Why did they-

Shaking off her thoughts, Kassandra stepped off the parapet decisively, muttering under her breath. “Enough of that. Times have changed, and one must be an example. Phynis has begun well, but one can only become an example if they survive. The least I can do is help with that.”

Just before she hit the ground Kassandra sent a thread of mana into the cloak she was wearing, causing it to billow outward and slow her to the point that she touched the ground like a feather. She smiled thinly as she started toward the enemy lines, murmuring a spell to meld into the darkness once more. She’d start with the orcs, then try to rescue a handful of slaves. A siege tended to take a long period of time, and though she was strong, Kassandra didn’t want to face the entire camp at once. A few dozen at a time was more than enough.

As she walked, Kassandra drew on her magic more, her words a faint murmur as she flicked through the gestures of the spells purely in her mind. The shadows surrounded her like a shroud, solidifying into armor under her cloak, deepening the shadows over her face so that the only thing others would be able to see were her fangs.

Slipping past the sentries was relative child’s play, as far apart as most of the men and women were spread out. While the lines were close enough that it would have been difficult for most people to get through, it was very different for those who could all but turn invisible. Truthfully, Kassandra imagined that the sentries likely had some among them who could magically detect invisible foes, but that wouldn’t be much help in her case. Most likely not… she had to admit it was possible that some of them had the ability to see her. Not that they did, so it truly didn’t matter.

The orcs were in dozens of minor camps of their own, near the camps of Kelvanis’ soldiers, but not too near. If things were like she had heard, the orcs tended to be very clan-oriented and hostile to outsiders, which would explain their camps. Each likely was populated by a single tribe, and that would suit her just fine.

She approached one of the smaller camps, looking at it speculatively. There were perhaps a few dozen orcs within, prompting a smile from her, right up until she saw a dozen posts in the middle of the camp, each with iron manacles hanging from them. Most of the manacles were empty, but one wasn’t, and the sight of the scarred, brutalized human woman in them made her smile vanish and her eyes harden.

A single orc stood guard on her side of the camp, and Kassandra came closer before melting out of the shadows and approaching him openly, looking up at the tusked, almost obese creature. The orc grunted, blinking and hefting its mace before letting out a deep, rumbling chuckle.

“Whatcha doin’ here, little birdy? Your human camp is over there,” the orc told her, gesturing toward the nearest camp, then grinned broadly as he asked. “Or did ya want big company?”

“No.” Kassandra replied softly, looking up at him as she spoke. “I’m here for something else.”

“Oh? What’s dat?” He asked, frowning slightly as he thought.

Kassandra lunged forward and upward in a blur as shadows coalesced around the gauntlets she’d forged from the imbued metal Vendis had brought back, creating shadow-like claws. Her charge was explosive, faster than the orc could react, and he quickly proved that the shadows were quite real. An instant later she landed on the other side of him, and her voice was soft. “I’m here for your deaths.”

Behind her the orc slowly collapsed, clutching at the shredded ruin where his throat had once been.

* * *

“…Evrial? Why do you look so pale this morning?” Phynis asked, pausing as she nibbled at the pancake with bits of apple baked into it. “Did something happen last night?”

It was fairly early, and the queen was in her private dining room trying to wake up, with Ruby in the room with her. The previous night had been Diamond’s turn with Sistina, so neither of the other two women were present for Evrial’s morning briefing, while the remainder of the priestesses were either keeping an eye on Zenith or the city’s defenses.

“Well…” Evrial said, taking a deep breath and letting it out with a shiver. “You could definitely say that. Nothing too bad for the most part, just disturbing. Last night Kassandra disappeared for a few hours. I wasn’t too worried, as she tends to do that.”

“What happened? She’s rather important, so I hope she wasn’t hurt or something.” Phynis blinked, paling slightly at the thought.

Ruby reached out to take Phynis’ hand and gave it a squeeze, smiling at Phynis as she interrupted. “Evrial would have told you if something that bad had happened, Phynis. Let her speak.”

“Of course, sorry, Evrial. I’ve just been a little stressed by the siege.” Phynis admitted, shaking her head.

“Not at all, Your Majesty. I entirely understand. As for last night, well, no one saw Kassandra leave the city. However, about three hours before dawn she came back from one of Kelvanis’ camps, and with a few women who’d been given to a band of orcs.” Evrial replied, shivering again as she looked away. “I… well, they were not treated well, let me leave it at that. It’s going to take a great deal of time and magic to help them recover, if it’s even possible. From what Kassandra said, the orcs won’t ever do it again, but it’s horrifying to hear about.”

“Gods above! Is Kassandra alright?” Phynis exclaimed, dropping her fork. “I mean, I know she’s a vampire, but that sounds like it’d be horrible!”

“If she was hurt I couldn’t see any sign of it, and the women she rescued seemed almost as terrified of her as they were of the orcs. Not quite, but almost.” Evrial replied, swallowing and hesitating a moment before continuing. “From the look in Kassandra’s eyes, I couldn’t blame them. I’m not one to judge others normally, but she seemed angry and almost… well, it was far easier to understand why people consider vampires monsters at the moment.”

“I… no, don’t think of her that way, Evrial. I’ll go speak with her a little later and figure out what was going through her head. I’m glad she rescued the women.” Phynis spoke firmly, glancing at Ruby. “Would you like to accompany me, Ruby? I’ll admit that I have a hard time relating to her, so company would be preferred.”

“Of course I will. Now, finish your breakfast.” Ruby replied with a smile, turning to her own food. “Did anything else of note happen during the night, Evrial?”

“Not really, though Kelvanis seems somewhat… unhappy about Kassandra’s visit to their camp. I’m not sure how many she killed, but they’ve been swarming the area like ants after you’ve kicked their hill.” Evrial explained, seeming to relax.

Phynis just smiled, nibbling on her food and murmuring. “Seems fair to me.”

* * *

Knocking at the door, Phynis waited respectfully, looking down the bare halls of the academy with a pang of regret. The undead which had infested the place had destroyed the vast majority of furnishings in the academy over the intervening millennia, including quite a number of priceless magical items as well. It was a tragedy, further exemplified by the emptiness of the halls.

“Come in.” Kassandra’s voice was clear despite the door between them, and Phynis entered the windowless office. It wasn’t much different than a cell in some ways, but several bright crystals helped at least mitigate how closed in it felt. Kassandra was sitting behind a desk, and her eyebrows rose on seeing Phynis, rising to her feet. “Your Majesty! I didn’t expect for it to be you, please, why don’t you sit?”

“Thank you, Kassandra, but there’s no need for that. You were born in a completely different age than my own, and I feel awkward trying to claim authority over you.” Phynis replied, studying the vampire carefully as she moved to take a chair.

Kassandra had jet black hair, ivory pale skin, and coal-black eyes, perfectly offset by her outfit, which was normally a pair of black trousers and a blouse, though today she was wearing the more typical robes of a mage. She wasn’t showing her fangs, but the vampire smiled at Phynis’ words.

“You misunderstand, Phynis. I actually deeply respect what you’ve managed to do and what you’re trying to accomplish. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have volunteered to rebuild the academy.” Kassandra told Phynis directly. “Things have changed greatly since my age, and not necessarily for the better.”

“Oh? How do you mean?” Ruby asked curiously, laying her hands on Phynis’ shoulders. As she spoke, the Queen’s gaze drifted across the vampire’s desk. There were a number of neat piles of paper, but a silver amulet caught her eye, one she thought she recognized.

“Nations were larger before the Godsrage, as I’m certain that you’re aware considering how large Everium once was, and each country had, oh… a dozen archmagi? It’s unimaginable for you, I’m certain, but any war was almost assumed to potentially lead to the destruction of too much land if high magic was involved. The loss of that is in some ways better, but there are things that are worse as well. For instance, most of your academies only teach those who can afford to pay the tuition.” Kassandra explained, a frown crossing her face as she sat again. “That means most of the power ends up in the hands of those who have wealth. Not that it wasn’t the case back then, but… serfdom and slavery were unknown in Everium. Either tend to force those who start in the worst position to stay there, which breeds resentment and rebellions.”

“I see. That makes sense. I assume it’s that Phynis banned such practices in Beacon that made you so pleased?” Ruby asked, smiling as she glanced down at Phynis.

“Indeed. She has proven much more enlightened than my somewhat cursory research about our neighbors has shown.” Kassandra agreed with a smile. “Now, enough about that. What brings you to the academy? It obviously isn’t another class, as Cortin isn’t teaching one today.”

“I was informed that you decided to go out and raid Kelvanis’ encampments last night without telling anyone.” Phynis told her directly, meeting the vampire’s eyes. “Is this true?”

“It is, though I did tell Wenris beforehand.” Kassandra admitted readily, a single fang revealed by her slight smile. The mention of the succubus made Ruby’s fingers tighten, but Phynis didn’t say anything, surprised by the information. When had the succubus gotten close to Kassandra?

“May I ask why you didn’t tell anyone?” The Queen asked after a moment, setting the thought aside for a moment. “When I heard… well, it worried me.”

“That, Your Majesty, is exactly why I decided to go out on my own,” the vampire replied, her eyes darkening and smile fading. “You all seem to be treating me like I’m made of glass. I’m a vampire and a sorceress, one who was recruited to teach in Everium’s Academy of Magic due to my mastery. Give me a dozen master magi and I could rip this siege apart with a high magic ritual! I just wiped out three dozen orcs in an evening, without using more magic than I needed to shield myself from detection and harm and to arm myself. I’m not going to just sit behind your walls like a dainty flower to be protected. My only limitation is that my nature means that the sun is my enemy, and that summer is my bane because of it.”

“You can use high magic?” Phynis asked, her eyes going wide with shock at the woman’s vehemence.

“Of course! The problem is that we don’t have enough people with the necessary skill. Your Jewels might barely qualify, but most the of the priestesses are at least a decade’s practice short of being able to manage the ritual, and of the other defenders, only Farris and some of the adventurers qualify, and the latter I don’t trust with the information.” Kassandra explained, frowning deeply. “High magic is hard, Your Majesty. What Sistina did, entirely on her own? That’s unheard of, save for some of the most powerful magi in history. She only could manage it because she invoked dozens of spells simultaneously, and had done an enormous amount of preparation of spell-circles. Even if she is Marin, the author of Marin’s Codex, this is nigh-impossible, for high magic was built off Marin’s theories, not something she ever performed herself.”

“I… I think I see. Well, I’ll have to keep all of that in mind.” Phynis admitted, taking a deep breath and letting it out, then smiled gently as she asked. “Just please, tell us before attacking them next time? I promise I won’t object, I just want to know it’s coming.”

“That much I can do.” Kassandra agreed, seeming to relax a little on her own. “I’m sorry, for what it’s worth.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Phynis assured her, standing and taking Ruby’s hand to give it a squeeze. But before she was more than a step toward the door, she paused and looked back. “Actually, I had another minor question, Kassandra.”

“Hmm? What might that be?” The woman asked.

“That locket looks like one Sistina found before she woke you. Is it the same one?” Phynis asked curiously.

Kassandra’s expression fell, and she looked toward the silver locket sadly. It took her a long moment to reply, and when she did Phynis could all but hear her grief. “Yes, it is. This was Tann’s locket. He was one of my students, before the academy sank. He… showed a great deal of promise. It’s partly for my long-dead students that I have chosen to defend the city as well. I never got a chance to really defend Everium, the end came too fast. May the gods strike me down if I allow it to happen again.”

Phynis’ heart tightened at the response, and she nodded slowly, taking a deep breath. “That certainly drives home what we’re dealing with, doesn’t it? I promise, we’ll do everything that we can.”

Kassandra smiled and nodded, not bothering to hide her fangs this time. “Good.”

Chapter 43

The thunk and hiss of the ballista was almost therapeutic for Reva, and he grinned as he saw another cluster of Kelvanis’ soldiers fall back from the disintegrating wreckage of one of Skythorn’s old walls. Dislodging them was proving as time consuming and painful as he’d expected, but bit by bit they were making progress. Each passing day both eased and heightened his fears, but unless they chose to surrender entirely, there was no real choice that lay before Sifaren. Reva knew that the vast majority of his army would rather die than be enslaved, which made them fight still harder.

That fervor had actually led to a few more casualties than Reva would have preferred, mostly due to sometimes foolhardy risks. He’d done his best to quell such actions, but there was only so much he could do as the acting general.

As the wall crumbled, Reva watched the enemy walls closely, praying that this was the moment where Kelvanis’ army would break and run. He’d seen signs of their morale crumbling several times over the past week, but each time they’d recovered from it. The bulk of their army was still intact, so the only way that Reva would dare engage them directly was if he thought they were actually on the verge of breaking.

“Sir Lucien, look there.” Baron Galthor nodded toward one side of the battered fortress.

“Hmm? What is it? I mean, the walls and tower there look battered, but hardly vulnerable.” Reva replied, looking the section over critically. The tower was listing slightly, though.

“Perhaps not at the moment, but if we could make the tower finish falling, it would crush most of the good firing positions along that wall, and would block a good number of the others from being able to hit an attack from the southeast,” the baron replied, smiling thinly. “It isn’t obvious from outside the fort, but I know the layout inside. I know it isn’t ideal since the southern fortress is the smaller of the two, but I think it’s a good opening.”

“I think I see what you mean. It all depends on if the tower falls where you’re guessing it will.” Reva murmured, his eyes brightening at the thought. The tower should fall along the path it was currently leaning, but something in the way could always redirect the structure. After a few moments he nodded. “We can’t be certain that it’ll work, but it’s definitely worth a try!”

“Glad I can be a help. I wish we could do more, damn it all.” Galthor replied, taking a deep breath and letting it out. “I feel useless back here.”

“Well… how is your arm doing?” Reva asked, feeling a little awkward. He hadn’t gotten used to the Baron insisting that Reva not use his title. Even if his father outranked Baron Galthor, Reva was just his heir.

“It’s in good shape, according to the healers. I’m fit to fight, though they frowned heavily at the idea,” the Baron replied with a chuckle, grinning as he added. “They seem to think I shouldn’t be risking myself.”

“I can understand that. But if you really want to do something, why don’t you take three of your companies and prepare to take advantage of the opening if it appears? If it appears.” Reva stressed, his eyes narrowing. “No over-enthusiasm, please. We’ve lost quite enough people to rash decisions in the siege so far.”

Baron Galthor’s eyes lit up and he grinned in response. “That sounds like a wonderful idea! I give my word that I won’t attack if there isn’t an opening, though. If there is, I’d love to give these invaders a taste of their own medicine.”

“Good enough.” Reva chuckled, smiling as the older man quickly walked off, purpose to his stride. Signaling a messenger, he told the man. “Signal the ballista crews to target the sagging support on the southern tower.”

“Yes, sir!” The man replied, turning and murmuring a communication spell to relay Reva’s orders.

In less than a minute the crews were orienting the gigantic crossbows toward their new target, causing a thin smile to cross his face. While he wasn’t happy about the death and destruction on either side, Reva could appreciate the skill with which his army worked.

Unfortunately, ironwood was tough. The minutes crawled by as his siege engines pummeled the fort. Each impact sent a shudder through the tower, though some of the bolts missed and hit other buildings within the fort. Reva even saw one fly clear over the entire fortress, and grinned as the commander of that engine turned to look at her crew incredulously.

It took the better part of an hour before the tower finally began to fall, and as it creaked, twisted, and began to topple Reva murmured. “Please fall where we want it to…”

The splintering and cracking of the tower supports echoed across the battlefield, and the tower slowly fell with a groan, almost off-course, but twisting at the last moment on its fragmented supports to crash down half-behind the palisade. The sound of screams from within the fortress made Reva cringe, but at that moment horns blew on his left flank as Baron Galthor charged.

Not just the Baron’s men were involved in the attack, as six companies in total charged up the hill, and Reva’s eyes grew cold as he spoke loudly. “Magi! First squad, suppress the defenders!”

The casters quickly began weaving their spells, and as they did the first scattered shots came from the defenders. Obviously not all of their defensive positions had been crushed by the tower’s collapse, but there were no more than a handful of them. That handful had little choice but to take cover as the magi unleashed their power, though. Most of the casters unleashed the usual hail of fireballs and lightning bolts, but one mage instead created a thick bank of fog just above the height of the attacking companies but between them and the defenders.

With the fog as cover the soldiers were able to get far closer to the wall than they might otherwise have been able to manage, even as a few magi in the attacking force used their magic to cause the earth to surge upward and create several ramps to allow the Baron’s troops over the ramparts. The crash and clamor of battle erupted from inside the walls, and confidence surged in Reva’s heart.

“I want another four companies moving to support the Baron. They’ll need the help if they’re to take that section of the fortress.” Reva ordered, taking a single abortive step forward before he stopped and took a deep breath. As much as he wanted to step into the fray himself, he couldn’t allow himself to get caught up in it. That was the only reason he hadn’t been alongside the Baron to begin with. Things looked to be progressing well, but a sudden exclamation caught his attention.

“Above us!” A woman cried out, and his gaze snapped up to the sky.

It took Reva a moment to pick out what the woman was speaking of, as he was nearly blinded by the sun and had to shade his eyes with a hand. A moment later his eyes widened as he saw the figure silhouetted against the sun, that of a woman with wings, and holding a long, thin object. He saw the figure take a test swing, and fear flooded through him.

“Magi, shields now!” Reva barked out in a panic, praying he was in time, and that was when the sky erupted with violet flames.

The fire was a horizontal wave across his position, and roared down in response to what he had to assume was the swing of a sword. For a moment Reva braced himself for a fiery death, only have a shimmering barrier of water spring into existence in the fire’s path. The barrier bubbled, boiled, and evaporated, but that brief delay allowed a dozen more barriers to spring into existence, ranging from pure white light to the green energy of nature. Even so, the shields shattered one after another, and the fire managed to burn through five barriers before dissipating.

“What in the gods name was that?” A man nearby asked in a shaken tone.

“That was a goddess, Tyria herself! She’s still up there, so take cover, damn it!” Reva spat, falling back and telling the magi. “Quickly, I want everyone who can to target her! If we hit her all at once, maybe we’ll be lucky enough to-”

“Sir, incoming!” The nearby messenger warned, lunging forward and shoving Reva to the side as he did so.

Reva looked on in horror as the goddess descended on them like a swooping hawk… or perhaps a falling star would be a better comparison. Her sword hit the shields head on, and they barely slowed her this time, as barrier after barrier collapsed with deafening reports. Her blade came down on the spot where Reva had been standing, and the violet flames cut the man’s torso in two with barely a hint of resistance, causing him to fall in pieces as he choked on his last breath.

“Hmm. Unexpected, that.” Tyria’s voice was soft, almost inaudible even to Reva standing so near to her. Even stranger was the faint sadness he could hear in her voice, but the goddess raised her gaze to him and her eyes hardened. “No matter. You are the commander, and it is best to remove the head of the snake. The masterless will find a new master soon enough.”

Reva almost couldn’t breathe under the effect of her power, yet despite that he drew his sword, trying to speak, but unable to force out the words.

Tyria spun around, her sword drawing a flaming arc through the air that cut a lightning bolt in two as it approached, and leaving the mage on the other end looking stunned. At that moment a dozen soldiers descended upon the goddess, one of them crying out. “Sir, run!”

“Foolish soldiers… where can he run?” The goddess blew all but two of the soldiers back with a single harsh beat of her wings, the wind blasting them and several nearby magi from their feet. Of the last two, one she sent flying with a punch, while her sword cut the scimitar from the last man’s hand. With a kick she sent the stunned man flying.

The pressure weakened while Tyria’s back was turned, and Reva gathered himself, his lips thinning as he looked at the magi and gave them a nod. He’d probably die here, but if he could give them an opening it would be worth it. With that in mind he lunged forward, snarling. “Leave them alone! You’re a slave of Kelvanis, and we want no part of you!”

Tyria spun again, moving so quickly that Reva almost couldn’t see her as she sidestepped his lunge, grabbing his sword hand with a grip like iron and spinning him into the path of the magi. The anger in her eyes was obvious, yet there was an odd introspection as well, and she spoke curiously. “I am not Kelvanis’ slave. Yet you seem to think I am. Why?”

“Because you’re a-” Reva began to spit out, but his eyes went wide as a massive steel blade sent the goddess flying to the side, and his sword flew from his grasp as the impact caused him to fall backward.

The golem that had hit Tyria stepped forward, a score more at its back. Helia’s face was pale, but she called out. “Sir Reva, let us handle this!”

“So the golems have come out to play. That was unpleasant.” Tyria murmured, standing again. Her armor was slightly dented along her left side, but the goddess seemed little worse for wear, though she did seem unhappier than she had before. “Fine. I shall break your toys for you.”

The goddess lunged forward at the lead construct, her sword rising to meet the golem’s halberd with a deafening crack, and Reva saw the metal sag under the force of the blow. The other golems quickly moved to surround her, and as they did Reva moved toward Helia.

“Helia, are you certain you want to be here? She’s… much stronger than I thought she’d be,” he admitted, gasping slightly as he looked at the magi. “Get ready!”

“This is what the golems are for, Sir Reva. They’re here to absorb punishment people can’t take, and no one can take that, sir!” Helia retorted sharply, gesturing over, and Reva blanched as he saw a flaming sword take a golem’s head clean off and send it flying, the edges still molten as they crashed through the panicking army around him.

The assault on the fortress had almost been forgotten, but Reva saw that the fighting was continuing, if somewhat less intensely. Swallowing, he looked at the magi, many of whom were battered from the wind but intact. He nodded to them, and almost in unison they began to cast their spells.

Helia’s voice was soft as she spoke and a mangled golem was sent flying in three directions at once. “I hope this works…”

“So do I.” Reva replied, and as the magi were finishing he snapped. “Pull them back!”

“Fall back!” Helia called out, but at the same time Tyria spoke.

“Enough!” Tyria’s voice seemed to shake the earth and heavens in sudden anger. For only an instant Reva caught a glimpse of her as she drove her sword into the hill. Fissures raced outward from the blade, crackling with fire, and then the world exploded.

The explosion left Reva’s ears ringing and he felt himself flailing as he was thrown through the air. He could hardly process what had just happened, and he hadn’t even had time for fear to start enveloping him when a gauntleted hand grabbed him by his armor and arrested his fall, before suddenly surging upward. As Reva’s eyesight cleared, he saw Tyria, her face no longer sad but angry as she launched into the sky, taking him higher than he would have believed possible in mere moments. Finally, once they were out of range of all but a handful of birds in the sky she stopped and turned her attention to Reva. She took a moment to calm herself, the anger fading into an icy expression, but he didn’t miss the fire in her eyes.

“We were interrupted, and now I am a touch more upset than I was before. You will answer my questions honestly, or I will drop you and ensure that you die horribly.” Tyria spoke quietly, and Reva gulped, glancing down and feeling slightly dizzier than he had before. He already felt a little nauseous, and the idea of falling was unpleasant.

“R-right…” He gasped, trying to figure out what she was going to ask. He had been expecting for her to kill him and be done with it. “What do you want to know?”

“Why do you call me a slave of Kelvanis?” Tyria asked, her eyes narrowed. “I am not their servant. I am a servant to my faithful, not to some petty nation.”

“Because you were corrupted by them! I’ve never heard of you before Kelvanis started extolling your virtues, and that after they kidnapped you from the temple of Medaea!” Reva told her, his voice trembling as he did so, far too conscious of the distance he could fall. “You were Medaea, after all!”

“That… cannot be. Yet despite that, you truly believe that which you claim. Yet you are not absolutely certain, either.” Tyria murmured, her anger seeming to calm slightly. “Why is that?”

“Of course I’m not certain! I never saw you, unlike the priestesses of Medaea. But they’ve been certain, certain enough that the entire church of Medaea has been trying to find where they’d taken you,” he replied, his eyes darkening. “I don’t know. All I know is that you’re on the side of the murderous, raping slavers who’ve invaded our lands without provocation!”

“That’s also true… which makes me wonder. Hmm. Where are these priestesses?” Tyria demanded, her presence seeming less dangerous now.

“Why should I tell you?” Reva retorted, glowering in return.

“Because if you tell me, I will not reduce your army to ashes, so long as you allow the army of Kelvanis to retreat in turn,” the goddess replied directly, a smile flickering across her face. “I truly believe that such is better than the alternative.”

“But…” Reva began, his thoughts racing. He hated to tell her where the priestesses were, but if his army couldn’t stop her, what choice did he have? Besides, she’d go after Beacon soon enough, so he finally caved in and nodded. “Fine. I… they’re in the fortress of Beacon, built around the dungeon to the south-west.”

“Good enough. Do not worry, you will not die.” Tyria murmured, and before he could ask what she meant, she let go of him.

The scream that Reva let out was embarrassing, but given the distance involved he doubted that anyone but the goddess could hear, or blame him if they could. The air whistled in his ears, and the ground was rapidly approaching even as despair struck Reva once more. Yet just as he thought he was about to hit the ground, a strange sensation washed over him and his fall rapidly slowed, until he finally touched down on the ground gently.

“Sir Reva! Are you alright?” Helia had a cut over one eye that she was pressing a cloth to, and the others in the area looked battered themselves. The hill where Reva’s command post had been was gone above the halfway mark, the crown of it a scorched pit, and rubble had been strewn across the army and siege engines.

“I’m… I’m alright, just a bit shaken. I don’t think I’ll be happy with heights for a while, though,” he managed, slowly standing up.

“That’s good, what do-” she began, only to have Tyria’s voice interrupt once more.

“In Tyria’s name, all those on the battlefield, stand down! Soldiers of Kelvanis, fall back to the border. Army of Sifaren, should you attack them I will reduce your army and forest to ashes!” The goddess’ voice boomed, rumbling across the army with the terrifying statement.

As it passed, everyone looked at Reva, and he nodded bitterly. “Do as she says. We’ve lost this battle. Hopefully someone else can do better.”

Internally, he hoped that the curious look in Tyria’s eyes might give a chance of something more… but that was a hope he dared not voice.

Chapter 44

“Go ahead Farris,” Phynis told the woman as Slaid settled into his chair, trying to suppress her worry.

“Our worst fears have been confirmed. Tyria attacked Sifaren’s army around Galthor yesterday.” Farris’ voice was blunt as she looked at the others around the table.

The conference included everyone of importance in the city, from Vendis and Slaid to Albert Windgale and Lirisel from Medaea’s temple. Diamond and Sistina were there as well, but others had been excluded on the simple basis that their superiors were going to pass along information and that Phynis didn’t want too many people in the room. This was going to be bad enough as it was.

“Tianna protect us… how bad was it?” Vendis asked, her face ashen.

“Not nearly as bad as it could have been. From what Reva was able to tell us, Tyria was trying to kill the commanders instead of the army as a whole, though when she lost her temper it was pretty bad. Seventeen golems were destroyed and only twelve people were killed by her hand, but they couldn’t react fast enough to have all their magi concentrate on her.” Farris explained. “She could have devastated the army, but she isn’t acting quite how we expected, even with Wenris’ warning. Tyria isn’t directly working for Kelvanis, and when Reva told her about being Medaea, she seemed… confused and curious. So she asked where the priestesses who could confirm this were.”

“That is either promising or terrifying, and I’m not certain which it is.” Diamond murmured softly, leaning forward slightly. “Did he tell her?”

“When she said that she would reduce his army to ashes and drop him from hundreds of feet in the air if he didn’t? Yes. She’s overseeing the retreat of Kelvanis’ army to the border, but after that I believe we must assume she will be coming here,” the golem mage replied, her strange eyes glittering.

“Alright, what in the hells are we going to do, then? If she could have wrecked an entire army on her own, what chance would we have?” Slaid asked bluntly. “I know you said we have some methods, but hearing about this scares me. I know it’ll shake my people, too.”

“Of course it will! The war was already too close to evenly matched, even with you and Yisara’s army. With a goddess in the fray, it won’t just tip the scales. We have to stop her if we’re to have any chance at all!” Vendis exclaimed, looking at Phynis. “Your Majesty, do you have any assurance that we can do so?”

“No. While we have methods we think will work, there is no guarantee against such a powerful being.” Phynis admitted heavily, sitting back in her chair and looking at the others seriously. “I don’t want to lie to all of you, which is why I’m telling you this. Despite that, we do have two possible solutions. Farris, Sistina?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. First is the beacon atop the palace itself. I know that most of you are aware that it’s also a weapon called a Siegebreaker Array. It has severely limited uses, but it possesses enough power to punch through virtually any shielding spell and take down most dragons.” Farris explained, her lips curling into a slight smile as she continued. “While not necessarily equal to an army of magi, it can be used almost instantly, and it’s all but impossible to block since it travels so quickly. If Tyria comes within a mile of the walls, we can target her with it. Unfortunately it would require someone to be on hand to aim it, but…”

Albert cleared his throat and added. “As a point of note, my weapon that I used on the wall was based on these Siegebreaker Arrays. I don’t think mine had more than a tithe of the power, but I hope that adds some perspective to the matter.”

“I see. That does help somewhat. What about the other solution?” Slaid asked, looking at Sistina.

The dryad had been sitting calmly, barely reacting to most of the conversation, but when he asked, she looked back at him and spoke gravely. “This is dangerous. She may dodge the beacon. She may breach the city. If she does, do not stop her. She will come for me. I have laid a trap. It may capture her. The power needed is… immense. If I can, if it works, I can claim her brand. That or use Jaine’s brand to try to restore her mind. It may not work, though. I fear Irethiel will try to intervene.”

“Tianna preserve us…” Vendis muttered, but Slaid nodded.

“I suppose. Why are you so sure she’ll come for you, though? You’re just the dungeon from her perspective, right?” The man asked, glancing apologetically to Phynis as he did so.

“That is a rather good question.” Phynis agreed, looking at Sistina and raising her eyebrows. “Well?”

“My domain, my magic will interfere with hers. She is intruding into my domain, which will weaken her. She will come to destroy me to keep from being weakened or ejected from my domain.” Sistina replied simply, shrugging. “Like removing enemy commander. Just makes sense.”

“Goddess…” Lirisel’s voice was soft, and she swallowed before asking. “What do you want us to do? I mean, she’s our goddess, no matter what’s been done to her, but I don’t know that I can fight her.”

“Pray. Pray fervently, with memories of who she was,” the dryad replied softly. “Remind her.”

“That’s all well and good, but what about us? While I want to help, my people are really hesitant to get involved in your war.” Albert asked, folding his arms and frowning. “I’m willing to help where I can, but since Mister Sorvos isn’t anywhere near us, my position is somewhat precarious.”

Diamond spoke first, her voice fairly calm as she looked at Sistina. “Sistina? May I ask if you’re willing to allow us to harvest a large number of herbs from your private gardens?”

The dryad nodded in response, looking somewhat curious but not saying anything. Smiling, the priestess looked at Albert and asked. “Guildmaster, may I ask what your guild’s stance on outsiders purchasing healing items is?”

“We sell them all the time. Only members can buy items used to attack or cause damage, but healing items are freely available, though guild members get discounts.” Albert replied, and Phynis could see the realization dawn on him. “I think I know what you’re going to ask, and I’m probably going to say yes.”

“You likely do. I’m not going to ask you to do anything for free, Guildmaster. What I’m going to offer are the herbs to create healing potions, with three potions worth of herbs being exchanged for two potions.” Diamond replied, smiling. “I would say that your adventurers defend your part of the city, as if the walls are breached the soldiers outside might not realize you want to stay out of things, but allowing us to gain healing for our soldiers. That could be the difference between victory and defeat.”

“That seems fair to me, but considering things from before, I shouldn’t just agree.” Albert murmured, turning to Phynis and asking. “Would that be acceptable to you, Your Majesty?”

“Considering everything you’ve done since the attack on Sistina, yes. I know you weren’t responsible for what was done, Guildmaster, and my anger has largely cooled.” Phynis told him after a moment of thought. “I must say that the deal seems fair to me, though I’m uncertain if it seems that way to you. I have no idea how much effort it takes to distill potions.”

“It isn’t a loss for me, I’m willing to say that much. Oh, it’ll be a lot less of a profit than normal, but the hard part for higher quality healing potions is getting the ingredients to begin with,” the Guildmaster replied readily, then sat back and let out a sigh. “I’m glad, though. I’ve been feeling like I was walking on pins and needles around you, Your Majesty.”

“Likely for the best, at least at first.” Phynis murmured, her thoughts still churning through their problems. After a few moments she sighed and looked at Farris, her voice soft. “I hate to ask it, Farris, but since you don’t need to sleep, might I convince you to keep watch for Tyria, with the beacon ready?”

“I am more than willing to do so, Your Majesty.” Farris replied, giving a deep bow.

“There isn’t anything else I can see to do for preparations. Everyone knows their part of the city’s defense, and Kelvanis’ army hasn’t gone anywhere. Let’s get back to work.” Phynis told the others, taking a deep breath and letting it out. “Oh, and try not to tell anyone what the exact preparations are for Tyria. We don’t want Kelvanis catching wind of it somehow.”

That caused a chorus of chuckles as the others stood, and Slaid replied drolly. “Right, that would be bad. Don’t worry, I won’t say anything.”

“Good enough. Be safe, everyone.” Phynis murmured, and watched them go.

* * *

“Hey, Albert.” Daniel called out cheerfully.

“Oh, hello, Daniel,” the Guildmaster’s reply was slightly belated, and the look of concern on his face made Daniel pause.

“Is something wrong? Other than the siege, I mean. We were going to take Sina on her first delve to try to get away from the commotion, but if it’d be better to stay outside, I’d like to know.” Daniel asked, growing a little more worried. They were in the front room of the Guild, and Daniel realized after a moment that their conversation had already caused the others in the area to quiet down.

Albert looked around the room, then chuckled and set his mug aside. Standing, he spoke more loudly. “I suppose that it’s best not to let myself stew in private anyway. Right, all of you heard about how one of the local goddesses, Medaea, was supposedly captured, right?”

“I heard the rumors, but didn’t really believe it.” Penelope spoke up from her chair, swiveling away from the bar. “Who could capture a goddess anyway?”

“I suppose it’d be a lot easier if she was asleep, as she apparently was. Regardless, it happened. I’ve heard the details from several of those involved, and I believe them.” Albert replied, and Daniel couldn’t help but flinch. No matter that Medaea hadn’t been worshiped in Kelvanis almost at all, the news was troubling. Yet Albert didn’t stop there.

“The next part is less certain, but it’s… distantly plausible. A defector brought information that Kelvanis was attempting to corrupt Medaea, and turn her into the goddess of a budding religion under the name Tyria.” Albert paused and had to raise his hand to quiet the hubbub at that, his voice growing stronger as he spoke over them. “I have no idea if that’s true! What is true is that Tyria attacked Sifaren’s army yesterday, and may be coming here.”

“Aw, dammit. What’re you wanting us to do, Guildmaster? I may not be too impressed with Kelvanis, and am willing to fight them somewhat, but fighting a goddess?” Darak spoke up, looking very unhappy.

“I’m not asking you to do that. Better, Queen Constella isn’t asking you to do that,” the Guildmaster replied, looking around seriously as he continued. “If you choose to join in this fight, that’s on you. This is an unusual war in that a former guild member has broken the rules and allowed us to get involved, yet he isn’t anywhere nearby. As it stands, I’m supplying Beacon’s defenders with a variety of healing potions in exchange for enough herbs to replace them, and then some. The Queen asked us to defend our area, and the dungeon if we’re willing. I think that’s fair.”

“W-what if Tyria comes, though?” Eileen’s voice was trembling, her knuckles white as she clutched Eric’s hand. The other man looked worried as well, but was putting a brave face on things.

“If you see a winged woman in armor, carrying a flaming sword and with purple hair, get the hell out of her way.” Albert replied dryly, shaking his head. “I’ll admit I’ve always been curious just how powerful a demigod might be, but I’m not foolish enough to ask you to fight one. A group of Dungeon Slayers might have a chance… but I wouldn’t put a lot of faith in it. We tend to fight monsters, not people or beings as intelligent as people.”

“I’ll drink to that.” Darak muttered, and Daniel couldn’t help but swallow as the other adventurers muttered their agreement. After a moment Albert sat back down and people began to talk again.

A minute later Sina appeared in the door of the Guild, wearing lightweight leather armor and with both a dagger and bow. Sayla was with her, and the pair of them smiled, asking. “Hey, are we going to go or not?”

Giving Eileen and Eric a questioning look, Daniel was almost relieved when they nodded. He smiled after a moment and spoke to her. “Yeah, just give me a minute. I wanted a couple more healing potions, just to be safe.”

“Alright.” Sina agreed, almost bouncing happily in place.

Daniel wondered how well that would hold up if she heard what had just been discussed. Still, there was no reason to ruin her mood, and he headed for the alchemists, deciding to a get a bit higher quality of potions this time. He didn’t want to risk losing any of his friends.

* * *

“Phynis…” Sistina spoke softly, wrapping a blanket around the Queen’s shoulders as she looked up at the sky. The worry on Phynis’ face was palpable, which concerned the dryad greatly.

“Do you think we can survive this, Sistina? Tyria, I mean. You said that you’d taken measures, but you didn’t seem nearly as certain during the meeting.” Phynis replied, not looking down from the stars above them. The moon was a waning sliver of itself, and the Queen pulled the blanket a little closer.

“Yes. I dare not speak of my last resort.” Sistina replied, then hesitated for a moment, swallowing hard and then asking. “I could show you. Would you like to see?”

Phynis turned at that, blinking in surprise. It took her a moment, as her mouth opened… but then she hesitated. After a short pause she asked. “I was going to say yes, but then I wondered. Would me knowing change anything, Sistina? Or would it just be a risk?”

“Perhaps, and yes.” Sistina replied quietly. Anyone knowing about the bodies of Demasa and Kylrius would be a danger, as even as a shadow of their living selves their power was immense.

“Then I’m content. I trust you, Sistina, absolutely and forever. I just… I worry.” Phynis replied, giving a nervous smile.

“Of course. All is darkest before the dawn, Phynis. The Godsrage was a great darkness.” Sistina paused for a long moment, and pulled her beloved into a gentle embrace, smiling as she murmured. “It is time for a new dawn.”

Chapter 45

Vendis looked out over the walls in worry. Over the last few days the besiegers had grown more and more concerned over the scattered raids by Kassandra, and only once had the carnage broken out into open warfare in the middle of the night. In that raid the vampire had been spotted and others had attacked her properly, leading to a wide range of explosions and bloodshed during the night. Kassandra had escaped the battle with little more than torn clothing, and the blood-soaked scene revealed by the dawn had been shocking, and had prompted Kelvanis to attack the city in return.

That attack was going even now, a full day later, and Vendis found herself reassured by the way most of the catapult stones and ballista bolts bounced off the walls with little damage. She murmured softly. “I’m glad the walls can repair themselves. Even if they’re tough, this sort of abuse would add up.”

“Agreed.” Slaid replied with a nod, glaring at the enemy force as they started moving up a covered battering ram again. “They just won’t give up, will they?”

“Why would they? They’re your countrymen, aren’t they?” Vendis retorted, faintly amused as she added. “Most people would have given up their rebellion a decade ago.”

“Lady Cascade, you wound me!” Slaid pretended to clutch at his heart, and chuckled, smiling and shaking his head before his expression grew more solemn. “But being more serious, I’m surprised. The last time the ram didn’t get to the ramp, let alone much further than that.”

“I doubt they would throw good money after bad, but we can hope.” Vendis agreed, frowning thoughtfully as she watched two golems with arbalests take aim.

The two constructs took their time before firing, their bowstrings loud even with the regular fire of enemy siege engines. Vendis flinched slightly as a ballista bolt bounced off the shield defending the battlements in a spray of crimson energy, but her eyes followed the flight of the heavy bolts of the golems. The distance made it difficult to see for certain, but she saw the bolts hit the heavy wooden canopy and stop.

“I think they added metal plates to the cover. The bolts just stopped.” Vendis told Slaid flatly. “I think we need a couple of the ballista to go after it.”

“Crap. I’ll let their crews know. If not, we do have the water spouts, so we aren’t completely out of luck.” Slaid’s amusement vanished entirely, and he rushed off quickly.

As she studied the ram, Vendis’ worries grew. If it was as sturdy as it looked the ram was going to be very difficult to stop, unless a ballista hit the wheels. It wasn’t moving fast, which probably meant it was heavily reinforced, though. As she watched the first ballista fired at it, and the massive bolt bounced off due to the angle, spinning into Kelvanis’ army and revealing the gleam of metal beneath the wood.

“Archers!” Vendis called out, gesturing them closer. As the nearby squad approached, she nodded at the ram. “I want you to try and shoot into the gaps of the ram’s cover. They have to see where they’re going and breathe, so there have to be weak points. Try to slow them down and get rid of their porters.”

“Yes, sir!” They chorused, and quickly moved to where they could try and snipe the slow-moving ram.

Vendis grew a bit more worried over the next few minutes. None of the attacks were doing much good, though a few of the archers managed to at least get a handful of arrows into the interior of the ram’s canopy and walls. The only moment of hope was when a ballista bolt hit one of the supports, but other than cracking the wooden post it didn’t do much good. Even the occasional fire bolts from their magi didn’t seem to be doing much, which was worrisome. Finally it reached the winding path up to the gates and started to crawl its way up, ironically moving faster on the slope than it had over the rocky ground. A moment later one of the other guards, a man who’d been enslaved by Kelvanis until Sistina freed him, vanished into the gatehouse and Slaid returned.

“Well, I suppose we’re about to find out if the water trap will do any good,” he growled, scowling. “I don’t know if you got a look inside, but the damned thing is being pushed by orcs, and they’ve got a pile of magi shielding them.”

“That explains why the fire bolts didn’t do any good.” Vendis commented unhappily. “I hope the water does better.”

“So do I. I don’t know how much water it can put out, though, so it might not…” Slaid began, but his voice suddenly trailed off as the sound of water rushing down pipes echoed through the area, and abruptly water began to fountain from pipes all around the gatehouse.

The water wasn’t a trickle, it was coming out with a speed that left Vendis drop-jawed, staring at the foaming water that quickly began forming a small river to flood down the ramp. The first few seconds didn’t have much water behind it, but the ramp’s lip kept the vast majority of the water focused, and the ram visibly slowed in only a few moments.

“Where’s the water coming from?” Vendis asked, stunned.

One of Beacon’s guards was nearby, and the woman smiled, shrugging as she answered. “Someone said that Sistina put in a huge underground reservoir to fuel the defense. She said something about needing water for the dungeon, too.”

Vendis’ response was cut off by a cracking sound from the ram. The support that had been damaged earlier began to break under the rush of water flooding up against the ram, and ever so slowly it began to topple, and the ram’s sheer weight suddenly was turned against it as other supports began to collapse as well.

“Quickly, get ready to hit them!” Slaid called out, and the others quickly prepared themselves.

Vendis readied her own bow, since she didn’t see any point to trying to call out orders at the moment. Their target was fairly obvious. Then the men and women within the ram began abandoning it, and as they did Beacon’s defenders were waiting.

The hail of attacks decimated the fleeing soldiers almost instantly, and the survivors quickly broke and began to run. Vendis focused on taking down several magi, but as she was taking aim at a third, she saw a faint purple light in the distance, almost like a star that was rocketing toward them.

The afternoon sky was suddenly split by a brilliant crimson bolt of light. It didn’t so much lance across the sky as flash into existence, a lightning-cored crimson beam from the palace that reached out to meet the purple star. When it hit the star, it didn’t stop but kept going until it hit the ground in the distance, and then the light vanished. Everything happened in an instant, leaving Vendis drop-jawed. A few moments later a crash like immense thunder rolled over her and the others, prompting a flinch as it went on and on.

“What in the name of the gods was that?” Slaid asked, looking shaken.

“If I’m not mistaken… that was Tyria, and the Siegebreaker that Sistina was talking about.” Vendis replied hesitantly, her ears still ringing.

“Oh.” Slaid replied, and didn’t say anything more.

Even their opponents seemed cowed by the magic that had just split the sky, and the soft reverberations of thunder echoed from the mountains around them. It seemed that for now the attack on Beacon was over.

* * *

The temple was finally quieter, and Elissa let out a soft sigh of relief as she reached the private wing for the priestesses. The last few days had been stressful, with a massive surge of people coming to the temple to ask questions, make demands, and attempt to appease Tyria as well.

Her smile faded slightly as she considered what the goddess had done. No matter what Elissa had taught about the goddess, she’d never expected Tyria to incinerate several noble households whose leaders had tortured and murdered their slaves, but she had done so with an eerie precision, her flames having left the slaves and innocents completely untouched. How much of it was Medaea’s nature not having vanished, and how much of it were the changes that the faithful had instigated in the goddess, Elissa didn’t know.

Among the common folk and slaves, Tyria had suddenly exploded in popularity due to her actions. Unlike many of the courts and nobles, the goddess simply didn’t care what noble titles those she judged had, and the sight of someone holding them accountable had delighted a large part of Kelvanis’ underclass. It had also worried those in charge, which left Elissa in a rather strange position, as many of those who had questions came to her. In all, it had led to a couple of long, exhausting days.

That was why she thought it was time for a soak. The pool where she’d given Diane and Jaine their baptisms was now the private bath for the priestesses, which had taken only minor remodeling, and the chance to relax would do her a world of good. With that in mind, Elissa grabbed a bathrobe and towel from her rooms and headed toward the bath, humming to herself. She really needed a few more assistants, but none of the acolytes felt right as priestesses, and she was debating whether to open the ranks of the priesthood to men, since they could already be acolytes, but-

Elissa’s thoughts ground to a halt as she opened the door to the bath and found the room filled with steam, and with a glowing figure half-submerged in the bath. The flame within Elissa surged joyfully, and the priestess openly gaped as Tyria opened her eyes and looked at her.

The goddess looked like someone had hit her with a boulder. Half her body was bruised, the skin an ugly purple and faint traces of other wounds on her face, while several regrowing feathers could be seen in her wings. Near the wall behind the goddess was her armor in pile, most of which had been mangled as well, a sight which utterly shocked Elissa.

“Come in, Elissa, and close the door behind you. You are letting the heat out.” Tyria’s voice was oddly mild, considering her appearance. The priestess numbly obeyed, closing the door behind her and carefully setting her things to the side.

“What happened to you, Your Eminence?” Elissa asked, feeling utterly stunned, and somewhat terrified. Anything that could hurt a goddess to that extent was shocking.

“I underestimated the city of Beacon. The light atop the city is not merely decorative, but is a weapon of some kind,” Tyria told her, swirling the water gently. “Where I landed may be a decent-sized pond one day. Much depends on the course water takes. Regardless, I now know the weapon is there, which will aid in future attempts to breach the city.”

“Oh, I… what kind of weapon could harm you to such an extent, Your Eminence?” Elissa asked, feeling breathless now.

“Elissa. You called me Tyria before this, you can once again. It will not anger me.” Tyria’s voice was mild and she gestured Elissa forward. “Now, into the water with you. I’m certain you came here to take a bath.”

“Y-yes, of course,” the priestess agreed, beginning to undress.

Even as she watched, she saw the bruise across Tyria’s body beginning to fade along with the other injuries. The goddess’ armor was also repairing itself slowly, which made Elissa wonder just how badly hurt Tyria had been when she’d been hit. It took a minute, but finally she was undressed and slid into the water, gasping as she found it was just barely cool enough to not burn her.

“I vaguely recognized it, it was a defensive weapon from before the Godsrage, though this one was much larger than any that I can recall.” Tyria spoke at last, her voice calm. “I believe they had a variety of names, but such an… easily activated version of that strength is unusual. I believe I have a few methods of bypassing it, however, and doubt they would destroy their own city with it.”

“I… I see. That’s good to hear.” Elissa murmured, trying to relax.

“Indeed. Now, Elissa… what is this?” Tyria asked, standing up and pointing directly at the vivid purple slave brand on her lower body, complete with the purple gemstone it framed.

For a moment Elissa forgot to breathe as she looked at her goddess, and at the brand which controlled her. At least in theory. After a few moments she swallowed and replied softly. “That is a slave brand, Milady. It allows… allows the Archon or his lady, a demon lord named Irethiel, to give you orders and control you.”

“I see. I do not recall this being done of my own accord, which means that it was done as I slept. Perhaps they even did more than that to me.” Tyria mused, her eyes narrowing as she looked down, then snorted. “No matter, I suppose. While irritating, at least I can ensure that if they wish to give any orders, they will have to find me and do so in person.”

Elissa was about to say something, but paused as the goddess flicked a finger and a series of symbols rippled and flowed across her body like a shell. Moments later the symbols vanished, and Elissa asked. “May I ask what you did?”

“Of course. I blocked the ability of others to send me messages. I will still hear prayers, but prayers cannot convey commands like you speak of,” the goddess replied readily, smiling thinly. “Perhaps they will be put out, but it is only what they deserve.”

“Why is that? I mean… you’re the Goddess in Chains, aren’t you?” Elissa asked, feeling quite confused.

“Yes, I am. However, my creed is that one should possess a worthy master. The Archon has yet to prove himself worthy of my regard in any way, and his Lady even less so. Should they prove themselves, I will acquiesce utterly, but until that time I will not.” Tyria explained, settling back into the water. “Remember, Elissa, I believe that the master should be worthy of the follower. What kind of master chooses to claim via subterfuge and dishonesty? Not one that I would choose. I would rather face them and, should I fail, submit at that point. In that, those in Beacon at least impressed me, as did the elves. They showed courage.”

“I think I understand. I just… it was not what I was teaching the congregation, My Lady.” Elissa replied, sinking into the water up to her neck.

Tyria smiled in return, shaking her head as her wounds continued to vanish, her voice filled with confidence. “Ah, but it was. You may not have realized it, but it was what you were teaching, Elissa.”

Elissa’s didn’t dare say anything more, simply staring back at the goddess as she smiled and relaxed. The priestess thought back to her lessons, and began to wonder if she’d possibly miscalculated in her decisions when talking to Ulvian. If she had… well, at this point she didn’t consider it a bad thing.

Chapter 46

“She’s coming.” Sistina’s voice was soft, but her words made Phynis stop in the middle of the hallway.

“Are you sure?” Phynis asked, her voice trembling. “I’d hoped that after yesterday she’d just leave us alone, if she survived the strike.”

“Yes. Her power is strong, I can feel it,” the dryad confirmed, and she frowned as she added. “She is being careful. I must prepare.”

“If you say so. Be careful, Sistina.” Phynis murmured, swallowing hard as she embraced her beloved, and worried about the incoming goddess. Sistina hugged her gently in return, and then Phynis asked. “Is there anything you want me to do?”

Sistina held Phynis for a moment, but finally pulled away, holding Phynis’ shoulder as her deep green eyes stared into the Queen’s. Her voice was quiet but firm. “Be careful, defend the city. Be ready to run. If I have not died in an hour, come to me. Bring the Jewels. Medaea, or Tyria, will be difficult.”

“If you haven’t died?” Phynis couldn’t help her voice from rising at the suggestion, her eyes going huge. “I don’t want you to be doing something that dangerous, Sistina!”

“I won’t. That is…” Sistina paused, then flushed ever so slightly. “It’s the easiest way to be sure. If I’m alive, then it’s safe to enter. Don’t want to use a message stone.”

“Oh! So, how good are your odds, then?” Phynis asked, her eyes narrowing as her nerves calmed. “If you used your last resort, I mean?”

“Almost certain. Without… they are decent. Not certain, but good.” Sistina replied, shrugging and dropping her hands to hold Phynis’. “I will do my best.”

“Good. I’ll do as you say, Sistina. I’m also going to let Farris know.” Phynis murmured, and finally let Sistina go. “Go get ready. We’ll do our best.”

“Yes.” Sistina murmured, smiling and turning to leave.

Phynis watched her go, chewing her lower lip nervously. Then she headed toward the stairs leading up to the beacon itself. She’d rather Farris knew what was coming.

* * *

It was quieter today, Slaid had noticed. Kelvanis’ army seemed more subdued and less aggressive since the attack the previous day. It was quiet enough that Vendis had taken the day off, which he totally understood. She’d been getting pretty exhausted lately, even if he did rather enjoy her company.

Still, as he surveyed the fields outside he couldn’t help but frown. It was obvious that the enemy was expecting something. The question was what they were waiting for?

“Umar, I want you to go talk to the men, make sure they’re ready. I’m not sure what’s all going on, but something about the situation has me on edge.” Slaid told his lieutenant, scanning the enemy army nervously. The siege engines on both sides were firing, but sporadically due to how few could reach one another.

“Alright, I can do that, boss. Do you have any idea what it is, though?” Umar asked, glancing out at the Kelvanis army curiously. “I think the men would be happier with something specific.”

“I have no idea for sure. It just looks like they’re waiting for something. It’s possible that the goddess is going to be back,” the rebel commander explained, shrugging as he continued. “If she does come back, I hope that she gets nailed to a mountain again. Preferably twice, to make sure she doesn’t get back up. I wouldn’t put money on it, but it’s something that I can hope for.”

“Right, that would be bad. I’ll get right on it.” Umar replied, quickly jogging off to talk to the officers on duty.

While Umar was busy, Slaid approached a couple of the magi, only to blink in surprise as he realized he recognized one of the elves. “Hey, you’re Cortin, right? One of the teachers at the Academy, from before the Godsrage?”

“Yes, that’d be me,” the blonde-haired young elf replied, grinning as he offered a hand to Slaid. “And you’re the rebel commander from Kelvanis, Slaid Darkeye. I remember you.”

“I’m flattered that you bothered remembering me,” the human told Cortin, shaking his hand and asking. “What’re you doing down here, anyway? I haven’t seen you on the walls before.”

“Well… I suppose you can blame Kassandra.” Cortin replied ruefully, running a hand through his hair sheepishly. “She said that she’d had enough of us hiding from what had happened, and that I needed to get out into the city for something other than flirting. Since I’m a pretty damned good fire mage by current standards, I figured I’d come down and help.”

“That’s great news! What sort of things can you pull off?” Slaid asked, his eyes brightening. Most magi didn’t have a huge repertoire of attack spells, it was more the utility effects that they had that would really give them flexibility.

Before Cortin could reply, the sky lit up as the city beacon fired, the gold-cored crimson beam illuminating the entire city as it shot out into the mountainside to the south. The rumbling crash in its aftermath made Slaid wince, and he shook his head. For a moment he thought his ears were ringing, which they were, but after a moment he realized that the alarm bells were ringing too.

“It had to be Tyria that they were trying to hit! Did they get her?” Slaid demanded, rushing toward the other side of the gatehouse with Cortin at his heels. Part of the mountainside to the south was collapsing in rubble, making it hard to see anything, but Slaid scanned the area hopefully.

He was still scanning it when a flicker of movement caught his eye to the east, and an angelic figure seemed to melt out of thin air no more than fifty yards away, a flaming sword in both hands as she swung it hard!

From the sword erupted a massive sea of purple flames. They exploded outward in an enormous wave, seeming to eclipse the very sky itself as they descended on the city. Slaid barely had time to catch his breath before the city’s shield flickered into existence, an immense crimson dome that crackled as the fire struck it. He could feel the incredible heat of the attack, and Slaid’s eyes widened as he saw the far edge of the parapets begin to blacken and bubble under the immense heat.

Fortunately the fires died off before the walls could begin melting, but the human found himself covered by a sheen of sweat, and worried at the absence of any sign of their attacker. Slaid quickly spoke, looking everywhere. “Where did she-”

The sound of something hitting the gate was accompanied by the shriek of twisting metal, drowning out his question as the goddess’ voice echoed. “You should open the gates for a goddess, but it is no matter. I shall do it myself.”

With another impact the gates shrieked again, then clattered across the ground, obviously broken. Slaid paled and swallowed, then glanced at Kelvanis’ lines, his voice relatively soft. “Ah, shit.”

While they’d been distracted the enemy army had surged forward eagerly, and most of the hesitation he’d seen before was gone. Slaid winced again as he heard something hit the inner gate, shaking his head and yelling. “Ignore her! Kelvanis is attacking, stop them!”

“Isn’t that a bad idea? She’s going to rip us apart once she’s inside!” Cortin protested. Fortunately most of the soldiers weren’t paying attention to him, and as the gates and most of a portcullis were launched across the courtyard, Slaid looked at him and scowled.

“There isn’t a single gods damned thing we can do to stop her! She could’ve broken through the shield if she really wanted to, so focus on the people we can stop,” he growled, gesturing outside the walls. “Sistina said to leave Tyria to her once she got inside, so damned well leave her to it! We’ve got enough problems with mortals outside the gates, so show me what you can do!”

“Are you kidding? She’s… oh, fine!” Cortin threw up his hands, glancing back toward the woman who’d just emerged into the courtyard nervously. He relaxed when she didn’t pay them any mind, and started casting a spell.

Slaid impatiently paced, wishing that he had his other eye. The lack of depth perception made aiming a bow or crossbow incredibly difficult for him, which meant that he wasn’t able to contribute meaningfully until his opponents were closer. Even so, his eye widened as Cortin cast his spell, and a twenty foot across column of fire formed outside the city and began to slowly spin faster and faster.

“What in the hell is that?” Slaid asked.

“A firenado.” Cortin replied smugly as the flames began to spin more quickly, turning into an actual tornado with fire blazing throughout it, and Slaid barely heard the elf mutter under his breath. “Block this, you bastards.”

Slaid turned away from the blazing twister bearing down on their attackers just in time to see Tyria fly into the dungeon entrance and winced, muttering softly. “I hope you’re as prepared as you claimed to be, Sistina.”

* * *

Though Sistina didn’t realize it, she was hoping the same thing as Slaid. Her body had reached her tree not long before, and the rumble of the beacon firing had told her that things were about to go badly. Even so, she felt surprisingly helpless, waiting for others to come to her. It had almost been a relief when she’d felt the goddess touch her domain, even if she’d retracted her senses from the area in question.

Tyria was like a blazing sun that had intruded into her domain, a being of fire and power that was impossible to ignore. Sistina couldn’t tell what she was doing until the woman entered the dungeon, but the difference between them was different than she’d expected.

Sistina had expected to feel largely suppressed by the deity’s power, yet that wasn’t happening. While Tyria was capable of channeling her power more directly into magical effects than Sistina and had more raw power at her command, she didn’t feel quite like she was more powerful in general. Sistina didn’t feel like she was less than the goddess, and that puzzled the dryad. According to her memories, no dryad, dungeon, angel, or even demon should be able to face a deity effortlessly.

Still, the thought vanished from her mind as Tyria entered the dungeon, her eyes blazing. Sistina winced and quickly moved all the defending monsters she could out of the path of the goddess, knowing they wouldn’t do much good. That was what one of her recent summoning spells was for.

That she had moved things was good, because Tyria didn’t pause or try to go through the maze. With a blast of fire, she began to bore a hole directly through the dungeon walls, burrowing through the dungeon directly toward Sistina herself.

At least that meant that the adventurers who’d been on the second floor wouldn’t run into the goddess, Sistina reflected. That would have gone badly for them, likely as not.

* * *

If the alarm hadn’t warned Daniel that there was something wrong, the gates getting kicked off their hinges by a goddess had certainly done the job! Seeing the twisted metal doors go skidding across the stone courtyard had been a sight that he’d never wanted to observe, yet there was nothing to be done about it. As Alfred had directed, he waited as the glowing goddess flew across the courtyard and barely folded her wings in time to not clip the walls of the dungeon before she vanished within, and he finally managed to find the ability to breathe again.

While part of him had wanted to just sit and relax for a while, the gaping hole that was the front gate indicated that such wasn’t a good idea. That was why he and the other adventurers were waiting when Kelvanis’ soldiers managed to break through the fountains of water, murder holes and arrow slits of the gatehouse, and into the city itself.

The soldiers were somewhat ragged when they first broke into the city, but Daniel found himself somewhat relieved when Beacon’s soldiers and a mix of Sifaren’s army and Kelvanis’ rebels engaged them. He didn’t find himself quite ready to fight his former countrymen just yet, and so he watched the bloodshed, with a growing sense of horror in his stomach.

Only a year before he hadn’t really cared about warfare, at least not that much. It was simply part of life, yet now he was watching people brutally murder one another and he wondered what had changed. Was it that he had a relatively happy life with Sina and the others? Was it the camaraderie of the Adventuring Guild, and how despite their many differences the people there defended one another with their lives? In all truth, Daniel couldn’t figure out what it was. All he knew was that it was horrible.

Eventually, after nearly a quarter of an hour the attacking army had forced back the defenders enough that they began to spill over toward the Guild’s lines. As they did, Daniel saw Darak step forward, and the dwarf cleared his throat and bellowed out a warning. “Hey, numbskulls! This area is controlled by the Western Adventuring Guild, and we want no part of your war! Step into this courtyard and we’ll cut ya to ribbons! Or fry ya like ducks! So back the hell off!”

“How can he yell that loudly?” Eric asked from nearby, the big man looking nervous.

Joseph chuckled, the cleric smiling as he replied, loudly enough to be heard over the clamor of battle. “His father was a drill sergeant in his hometown. You might say it runs in the family.”

“Fair enough, I… aw, dammit.” Eric’s voice trailed off before his curse.

While the Kelvanis soldiers had paused, they hadn’t stopped and they rolled toward Daniel and the others implacably. Bracing himself for the battle, Daniel pulled out a throwing knife, hefting its familiar weight as he watched them come, his stomach tensing as several men came straight for him. Any second and-

Daniel didn’t see the first of the soldiers to step across the invisible line that Alfred had set. What he did see were the flagstones in an area ten feet across suddenly turn into angled stone stalagmites that punched straight through a half-dozen soldiers. An instant later Darak let out a war cry and charged, his massive axe in both hands as he bodily sent three more soldiers to the grave. He heard a roaring blast of flame to his right, but Daniel didn’t have time to look. Even as the handful of soldiers in front of Daniel began to react he threw his dagger into the throat of one, and Nirath finished her spell.

A bolt of lightning blasted out from Nirath’s staff and into the man next to Daniel’s target, electrocuting the man as it bounced from one man to the next, through a dozen men before vanishing. The lightning left its targets twitching on the ground, and Daniel looked around, gaping slightly.

To his left, beyond the spikes holding up the soldiers he saw more carnage, including several soldiers solidly frozen in place. One of them fell over and shattered as he looked at them. On the other side was much the same, though Alfred was holding a strange, spiked metal staff, looking far too satisfied as he looked on a twenty-yard cone where the attackers had been left smoldering and the paving stones were scorched.

In seconds the adventurers had killed or disabled more than fifty men, and Darak chuckled darkly as he came walking back, using a cloth to clean his axe. “Told you we could go through a few companies like Nirath goes through a salad.”

“I… I see that. I barely had time to react!” Daniel protested, looking around at the others, then at Kelvanis’ army. The enemy seemed even more stunned than Daniel felt, and none of them were daring to approach now.

“That’s the point, Danny. They know that too, and now they’ll leave us the hell alone.” Joseph replied with a chuckle.

“That makes sense.” Sina murmured, and Daniel nodded as he looked at her, smiling in worry.

“Now to just hope that the dungeon survives.” Joseph’s mutter was soft, but Daniel’s smile faded as he looked behind him at the dungeon entrance. No one had come out yet, which was somewhat worrying.

“Agreed.” Daniel murmured, then turned to keep watch on the army again. Even if they’d been beaten back, he knew better than to think they wouldn’t attack if shown weakness.

* * *

No one saw Rene creep out the back of the guildhouse. The assassin had lost weight, but she’d managed to resist all attempts to interrogate her, and the adventurers all leaving the guildhouse had been a stroke of luck for her. Certainly, she was missing an arm and in bad shape, but open warfare had given her the perfect opening to escape, as had the adventurers lowering their guard.

“Time to get back to the guildmaster and report about these idiots…” Rene muttered, making her way down the alley slowly. She was certain that Kevin would appreciate the information she’d managed to gather.

As she stepped out into the street, Rene never saw the rune on the flagstone flicker to life. Neither did she know that when the gates had been breached, a number of traps in the surrounding area had been activated, and she’d never been attuned to them to keep them from targeting her. So when the jet of flame enveloped her, she never even had time to scream.

* * *

Many people would expect the confrontation between a dungeon and a goddess to be exciting. For Sistina, most of the time so far had been boring. She was fairly certain it was for Tyria, as well. She’d heavily increased the density of the stone in Tyria’s path to make it more difficult. In return the goddess had increased the heat with which she was burning a hole through the mountain.

Tyria bored the hole, and Sistina tried to stop her, it was fairly simple as contests went, but Sistina wasn’t really trying. Trying to stop the goddess with mere rock was an exercise in futility, and she had far less mana than the goddess did. It was best to be practical about such things.

In an odd sort of way, Sistina was relieved when Tyria finally broke into her cavern. It meant that the confrontation she’d been expecting was here, but at the same time she found herself amused. The goddess paused, looking around the chamber at the gardens with her eyebrows furrowed in thought before taking flight and carefully bypassing them on the way to her tree.

As the goddess approached, Sistina opened her eyes, inhabiting the body as she looked up at Tyria and stood. She stepped out from under the canopy, almost face to face with Tyria, and each of them studied one another for a moment.

“Thank you. For not damaging the garden.” Sistina told the goddess, feeling oddly at ease, even with the flaming sword so near her.

Tyria didn’t speak for a long moment, but eventually nodded slightly, her voice betraying just a hint of surprise. “Why would I damage a garden? It is not dangerous, unlike some of the chambers in your outer dungeon. You, on the other hand, are different than I expected.”

Sistina raised an eyebrow. While she was more than willing to battle this out, if she could get through things simply by talking it would be far more ideal.

“I was told you were a dryad. Those who I have spoken with agree on this. Yet you are not a dryad. I sense your power, your core, and it comes from the tree, not that… body that you inhabit,” the goddess replied, and her eyes drifted to the tree, sending chills down Sistina’s spine. “The tree seems familiar for some reason, but I cannot explain why.”

“I am unusual. Now, please leave. Our war is with Kelvanis, not you.” Sistina told the beautiful woman, crossing her arms in front of her, but as she did she could feel Tyria’s power growing more focused.

“I will not. Those in your city have harmed my faithful and kidnapped those who were blessed in my name.” Tyria raised her sword and pointed it at Sistina’s tree, the flames intensifying along its length and she continued. “Do not resist and I will make this painless for you.”

The dryad considered the request for only an instant before smiling and shaking her head, her voice blunt. “No.”

Tyria didn’t waste any further words, and as her blade rose the flames grew ever more potent, and Sistina simply smiled as she looked at Tyria and past her.

Beyond the goddess, the pond silently swirled and rose up in a massive wave, forming into featureless giant made of pure water. The elementals Sistina had called inhabited the water, and were nearly invulnerable in their current state. That was likely the only reason that they’d been willing to accept her bargain, and it was fortunate that they had.

Before Tyria’s blade could come down, Sistina spoke softly, flicking her hand. “Shoo.”

A massive array surged to life around her tree, two separate circles of stone and metal having been formed just under the surface of the hill. Glittering golden veins of light outlined the runes, and a shield sprang into existence inches in front of Sistina’s face. Almost in the same moment the second array hit Tyria with a magical battering ram of force, launching her back into the gigantic water elemental with a cry of shock.

The elemental enveloped the goddess, collapsing in a swirling ball of animate water around her, water currents forming within it to try and restrain her. Her sword’s flames had dimmed but didn’t extinguish even in the water, instead causing water to burst into steam. Tyria’s eyes blazed with rage, and she twisted and spun within her aquatic prison, internal fire causing the water to steam and burn.

Without anything to directly fight against, the water elementals were likely among the most effective foes for Tyria that Sistina could have chosen, especially as she was a goddess of fire. Even so, Sistina had absolutely no illusions that the water elementals could slow Tyria for more than a minute, possibly two, so she immediately began to chant, flicking her fingers through the gestures of a spell, and beneath her mana flooded out and into the traps she’d built just for this possibility.

The gazebo which she’d built on the shores of the pond shimmered with light, shuddered, and began to fall apart, runes glowing across the exposed surfaces of the wooden structure. In moments it’d fallen apart, and with another gesture the dryad sent the pieces flying around the floating orb, forming into an elaborate lattice around the fighting goddess and the rapidly shrinking ball of water. Concern surged through Sistina as she saw how much water had steamed away already, and she tried to hasten her casting.

“This will not stop me, dungeon!” Tyria finally broke free of the water elemental, eyes blazing in rage as she unleashed a firestorm within the dungeon, a raging torrent of flame that blasted the remainder of the pond into nothing, a thick mist blasting out from the wooden lattice. “You would challenge a goddess with water?”

“No. I challenge you with faith.” Sistina replied, finishing her spell and smiling gently up into the mist at the goddess. “Your faith, Medaea.”

“What? What is this?” Tyria demanded, seeming to notice the wooden frame for the first time, untouched by the fire and glowing with a brilliant golden light. An instant later the frame turned entirely into light and energy, and from each corner of the twelve-sided lattice blasted out a lance of pure light that pierced into the goddess, who screamed in shock and pain. “Ahh!”

Sistina watched for a moment, swallowing hard as she gestured again, the lattice slowly floating toward her and her tree, the goddess contained within it and writhing in apparent pain. It settled down onto the ground almost gently, and Sistina let the shield around her tree fade. The power it took to maintain was too much of a drain when combined with the spell she was maintaining.

The lattice wasn’t mere light, not with the ability to trap Tyria where she was. It had taken painstaking effort for Sistina to work out a spell that could do what she needed and trap a goddess, but at last she’d managed it. The lattice was faith given form. Every prayer uttered by the priestesses of Medaea in the city above, by the Jewels in their private rooms, by the worshippers asking for help were imbued into the lattice. It held the hopes, dreams, faith, and memories of Medaea’s faithful as a cage and reminder in one. The spell was powerful, but an incredible drain of mana, and as it attacked the goddess’ mind Sistina felt herself pale slightly more.

“Remember who you were,” the dryad murmured softly, worry surging through her as she watched the struggling goddess, whose weapon fell from a nerveless grasp.

* * *

The battle between her soldiers and Kelvanis was still raging when Phynis gathered the Jewels and took them down to Sistina’s cavern. While the initial assault had been beaten back, it was obvious even from the palace that casualties had likely been far higher than she’d hoped they would be. She was certainly unhappy with abandoning the field at this point, but Sistina was still alive and the dryad’s directions had been precise.

They took the emergency escape again, as it was far faster than trying to walk and none of them wanted to leave for longer than they had to. The descent was as shocking as the time before, but Phynis managed it, with far less terror than she’d had the previous trip.

“I’m too old for things like that.” Diamond’s voice was soft as the priestess stood off to the side, her hands on her knees.

“I don’t know… if it wasn’t so dark and long, it might actually be fun.” Opal disagreed, teasing the other woman. “You don’t look any older than me, either.”

Diamond gave the orange-haired woman a somewhat dirty look, and Phynis smiled, shaking her head as she interrupted. “Opal, stop teasing, would you? We need to go see Sistina. Hopefully without her tree being on fire this time.”

“Agreed.” Amethyst spoke swiftly, and most of the mirth on the faces of the others vanished as well. “Let’s go, then!”

Phynis led the way out into the cavern, then stopped with a gasp. The cavern didn’t look much different, save for the missing gazebo and that the pond was half-empty, but her eyes immediately focused on the prison of light and the purple-haired figure inside of it.

She swallowed hard before asking. “Is… is that…?”

“I think it is. I don’t know for certain, but maybe I can be sure after seeing her up close…” Diamond replied, her voice trembling.

“Let’s go.” Sapphire suggested, her voice surprisingly calm, and she led the way over to where Sistina stood near the figure.

“Sistina, what’re you doing to her?” Phynis asked as they got close, worried as she saw the expression of pain on the goddess’ face. Tyria’s presence filled her with awe, but it was oddly dampened, almost barely there in its own way.

“Using faith, prayers to Medaea. Trying to make her remember.” Sistina replied, looking worried as she chewed her lower lip, then looked at the Jewels. “Isn’t working. Mana use is… dangerous.”

“I can feel my own prayers in that…” Topaz’s voice was soft in amazement as she looked at the lattice. “I can’t imagine how you did that.”

“What will happen if it fails?” Ruby asked, glancing at Sistina, even as Phynis embraced the Queen gently.

Phynis could feel the dryad’s tension as she replied. “She would kill me. Not a pleasant experience, I believe. Hers, I meant her experience.”

“No! Is there anything you can do?” Phynis asked, panic surging through her, and everyone paused as Sistina visibly hesitated.

“Yes.” Sistina finally admitted, lowering her eyes and continuing. “She has a slave brand. Powerful and complex… but possible. I find myself hesitant.”

“Why?” Emerald asked nervously.

“She’s your goddess. Corrupted, but… your goddess.” Sistina replied softly, her arms tightening slightly around Phynis. “Making her mine would be wrong.”

Shock surged through Phynis, followed by incredulity, then by an odd sense of satisfaction and happiness. That Sistina would even consider the feelings of the others at this stage made her happy, but she was also frustrated that the dryad hadn’t just dealt with the problem. Yet when she opened her mouth to speak, Sistina gave her a stern look and shook her head.

The Jewels were all looking at one another, obviously stunned and hesitant. One by one they looked at Diamond. The oldest priestess paused, then asked. “Are you all sure?”

Each nodded as her gaze fell to them, and Diamond sighed, then turned to Sistina and asked softly, tears glittering in her eyes. “On behalf of my sister priestesses and myself, I request that you claim Tyria’s slave brand, Sistina. If you can return her to us as Medaea, it would be wonderful, but… but please free her of their command.”

Sistina paused a moment, then nodded, her voice soft. “Yes. This… will be difficult.”

The dryad seemed to go slightly limp in Phynis’ arms after a moment, and as they watched a dozen thin roots emerged from the ground beneath Tyria. The goddess growled slightly as the roots wrapped around her legs, moving upward quickly. Then they began to slip through the gaps in her armor, seeking out the hidden brand on Tyria’s lower body. Finally they stopped, and Phynis swallowed.

“And now… now we wait.” Phynis murmured.

Chapter 47

Ulvian was just finishing going over the offer from the ambassador of Morak, smiling at the terms of the peace treaty the man was proposing. The man had obviously been terrified of what Tyria had done to Alcast’s embassy, which handily made up for the loss of the suborned ambassador of the weaker republic.

“Sorvos! Summon me to the mortal plane immediately!” The mental voice of Irethiel thundered into Ulvian’s head so incredibly loudly that he felt like his skull was about to burst.

The rage in the demon lord’s message was beyond even when Ulvian had overstepped his bounds, and he shuddered as blood began to seep from his ears and nose. Despite the lances of agony thrust through his mind, Ulvian didn’t dare say much, simply gasping. “A-as you command, My Lady!”

She didn’t respond, to Ulvian’s relief. He did have to wonder what had enraged the demon lord so, but without time to wonder the Archon stood, his thoughts racing on how he was to summon the demon lord. It was made easier by there being no need to take precautions for his defense, but even so it wasn’t something that was going to be easy. He got up rapidly and headed for the door.

It only took Ulvian a moment to run through the options available to him, and to settle on the one that could be performed most quickly. The door opened, and he glanced around, his eyes settling on the unfortunate elven maid who’d been passing by.

“You there, I need your help in one of my laboratories,” Ulvian told the woman, smiling as he stepped out, doing his best to avoid paying too close of attention to what she looked like. “Come with me.”

“Y-yes, Lord Archon! Right away!” The maid replied hurriedly, curtseying and following after him.

He rushed down the hallway, thankful that the woman had been well-trained. Some of the servants that had been in the palace when he’d first taken over had actually taken the initiative to ask what needed to be cleaned, and in this particular case that would be awkward. On the other hand she was a slave, so it didn’t much matter if she ended up somewhat hesitant.

Reaching the room he wanted, Ulvian opened the door and stepped inside, motioning her in as well. The room was a mostly bare chamber with a circle set into the floor and a cabinet full of ritual materials. The maid looked around in obvious confusion, opening her mouth to speak.

“Don’t speak. Step into the center of the circle and stand as still as you are able until I tell you to move,” the Archon spoke quickly, opening the cabinet and pulling out a jar of sulfur, a vial of blood, and a large, nearly flawless ruby.

The maid’s mouth snapped shut and she stepped into the circle, while Ulvian quickly unscrewed the jar and began pouring the sulfur into the circle in a quick, steady stream. It took a minute to do properly without spilling too much, but once finished he screwed the jar shut again and set it aside, taking the ruby and holding it out to the maid.

“Put this in your mouth and hold it on top of your tongue.” Ulvian commanded, barely paying attention as the woman took the ruby. He saw a few tears spatter on the floor, but it didn’t matter. He refused to let himself really look at his sacrifice.

Taking a deep breath, Ulvian stopped and steadied his breathing. The feeling of the blood in his ears was distracting, but he’d already healed, and it didn’t really matter. Instead he calmed himself for a long moment, before uncorking the vial of blood and pouring it down onto the circle.

“Demon Queen of Chains, I call out to thee with a sacrifice. May her flesh, blood, and spirit become yours, to allow thee to manifest in this world.” Ulvian spoke quickly, pushing as much mana as he could manage into the circle, which had burst into crimson flames around the silently sobbing maid. “I call humbly to thee, and request thy presence before me!”

The flames surged, roaring high in the room to nearly sear the ceiling as the circle cut off all sight of the woman who’d had the misfortune of being in the wrong place at the wrong time, and then Irethiel’s presence hit Ulvian like a mallet. It almost knocked his feet from under him, and the bone-shattering sense of her seething wrath was enough to make it hard for the Archon to breathe. He fell to his knees, bowing his head as the flames died to reveal His Lady in the place where the young woman had been standing.

The demon lord was a succubus, but more along the lines of Reyviss than Wenris. Her skin was blood-crimson and her figure voluptuous, but little of that was in evidence this time. Her body was sheathed in black metal plates that shone like an insect’s carapace, even including a segmented armor that ran the length of her tail and ended in a wicked stinger. Her wings were also sheathed in armor, save for the membranes that allowed her flight, and only her head was uncovered by armor. Irethiel’s gold-streaked ebon hair had been bound up in a braid and woven into a crown of gold wire, with a flaming halo blazing above her beautiful face. In her hand was a spiked mace of black metal, the sight of which made Ulvian shudder, though he wasn’t entirely certain why.

“Welcome to Kelvanis, Your Eminence. I worked as fast as I could.” Ulvian told her, refusing to rise from his bow.

“It shall suffice, but I have little time, Sorvos. Your bumbling has led to disaster, and unless I can fix it this will cost you dearly indeed.” Irethiel’s voice was filled with her anger, and it made Ulvian pale even more.

“May… may I ask what has happened?” The Archon asked, his voice trembling with worry. While things hadn’t obviously improved just yet, he hadn’t thought things had gone so terribly wrong that she would be enraged!

“You sent Tyria against your enemies, and when you did you allowed her to shield herself from transmitted orders, you incompetent mortal worm!” Irethiel roared, taking a step toward him and raising her mace, which ignited with a black energy. “I should slay you where you stand, but I don’t have time to make it take the time you justly deserve! Now the dungeon is attempting to steal her, and I have to stop it! So pray for your salvation, Ulvian, for there will be none for you should I fail!”

The thunderous words were almost too much for the Archon, and he only barely managed to hold back his own exclamations of horror as Irethiel explained what had angered her and brought her to the mortal world. Bracing himself for his death, Ulvian waited several long moments, but all he heard was a muffled boom from above him, and then he was knocked over by a blast of wind.

When he opened his eyes, Ulvian found the roof of the lab missing, along with the section of the palace above it. Irethiel had already vanished from sight, but a trail of shadows flickered in her wake. As the alarms of the city sounded, the Archon slowly shook off his daze.

“That… that’s impossible…” He muttered, blinking as he considered what she’d said, his blood chilling more. “No, if they managed to defeat Tyria, they could defeat her! And if that’s the case… I have to prepare. Just in case.”

Before anyone could come looking for him, Ulvian quickly opened the door and left behind the room, heading for a chamber that he’d kept secret from even Wenris and Irethiel’s other servants, a room where he’d made his final preparations for disaster.

* * *

Diane was pacing back and forth nervously, looking out the window at the swarming armies down near the base of Beacon. While the city could actually be more easily defended if the defenders retreated to the second wall, none of the locals were willing to fall back in the face of Kelvanis’ forces. The battle had quieted slightly, but only slightly.

Serel was by the door, standing guard as always, and Jaine was trying and failing to study a book, as she frequently glanced up at Diane. Her daughter was just starting to ask a question when the door burst open in front of Wenris, nearly causing Diane to have a heart attack and Serel to go for her sword.

“Wenris! What are you intruding like that for?” Jaine demanded, but the succubus ignored her, focusing on Serel.

“Serel, come with me, now! My Lady has recalled me to Her realm, and instructed me to bring you as well,” the succubus snapped.

“Very well.” Serel replied, blinking once and frowning. “What of Diane?”

“She’ll be safe, Milady said so.” Wenris replied, and glanced at Diane, smiling oddly gently given her obvious haste, in a way that made Diane feel strange. “Don’t worry, Diane. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“A-alright, Mistress.” Diane managed. “Be safe?”

“I will.” Wenris replied, a promise obvious in her voice, and she reached out with one hand to cut a hole in space, stepping through without a pause. Diane only caught a glimpse through it as Serel entered, seeing what looked like a massive library for an instant before the opening snapped shut.

“What was that all about?” Jaine asked, sounding shaken.

“I… I have no idea.” Diane admitted, staring at the spot where the two other women had vanished, and wondering what was happening.

At that moment, the world outside flashed brilliant red as the beacon fired again, then again, and its thunder shook the palace itself.

* * *

The echoing thunder of the beam that had fired made Daniel flinch, glancing up at the tower as he blinked, asking nervously. “What in the hell was that for?”

“I don’t have any clue, but whatever it is, it’s getting closer.” Sayla murmured, hands on her daggers.

A large pile of rubble and the remains of the gate doors had been piled in front of the gatehouse to try to hold back Kelvanis’ army, but unlike most of the adventurers, Daniel hadn’t been able to convince himself to go back inside. The fight was hardly done, and he couldn’t help but be on edge. His other friends were out with him, and Sina was in the back, chewing her lip nervously. Even with the dozen golems standing guard around the barrier he couldn’t help himself.

“That doesn’t sound good.” Penelope said, looking up sharply at the wall.

It took Daniel a moment to hear the increased cries of alarm, along with the flickers of more movement up above. The firing of arrows, ballista, and spells increased in intensity, then came the warble of water just before the gates started spraying a flood down the ramp.

“You’re right, that doesn’t sound good at all.” Daniel agreed, pulling out his sword nervously. “What do you think it is?”

Screams from the wall echoed loudly, and Daniel saw what looked light bright crimson flames coming down the gatehouse tunnel. There was something about it that felt weird, but it didn’t feel too bad to him. A moment later he heard gasps, and the clatter of metal on the ground. Spinning around, Daniel saw almost all the other adventurers on the verge of falling over. Eric’s axe was on the ground, and the big man was pale and sweating.

“Oh, shit. This isn’t good. Danny, we’ve got something nasty coming!” Joseph spoke quickly, his eyes going wide. He was the only one unaffected, and his face paled. “Everyone, get the hell off to the sides!”

As they began following his orders, seemingly unable to even talk, Daniel asked. “What’s happening to them? Why don’t I feel anything?”

“You have a light spirit, and I have Tervor’s blessing, and that’s the aura of a really powerful demon!” The cleric snapped. “We want to be out of its way, quick!”

The barrier in front of the gates suddenly exploded, and Daniel froze at the sight of the demon who had just sent rubble flying across the courtyard. She was sheathed in black armor with a flaming halo, and she hadn’t stopped moving after shattering the barrier. The spiked mace in her hand hit one of the golems before it had more than started moving, and it acted much like Darak hitting a vine shambler, smashing the section it’d hit flying and leaving the rest of the golem as mangled metal and stone.

The woman was a blur, faster than even Penelope as she ripped through the golems in seconds, never even coming close to being hit. The sight made Daniel pale and hurry to usher Sina and Sayla in particular off to the side. Albert was looking a little green, but at least he was functional.

“Petty mortals, is this all that you can do? I should have invaded and done this myself to begin with!” The woman’s voice was arrogant and like velvet thunder as she laughed and started stalking toward the dungeon entrance. “Tremble, you fools, for when I’m done with the dungeon, all of you will be my slaves, not merely the servants of Kelvanis!”

Her words didn’t register for a moment, but when they did a spike of anger surged through Daniel, overcoming his fear. Not just him, but his friends would be the slave of that… that demon? Including Sina? His rage burned brighter, and he mentally called out to Hope, summoning the spirit to fill him with internal light.

If the spirit allowed him to ignore the demon’s presence, it should allow him to actually be a threat, he imagined. The demon was just walking past his position, and didn’t seem concerned by the possibility of anyone attacking her, not with how the majority of people were almost collapsed around her. So he drew his sword and turned.

“Daniel, no!” Joseph called out, but it was too late.

He’d already started to lunge forward, the world growing brighter and almost slowing down as Daniel lunged at the demoness, using the attack which had never yet failed him. Just as he was inches from the woman, though, her head snapped around to meet his eyes, and the world seemed to speed up again incredibly abruptly.

With a sound like nails on a chalkboard, Daniel’s sword exploded into shards of metal that blasted back into him, lodging in his armor and flesh like dozens of tiny needles, but that was only a side note, as something seemed to hit him, and all sensations from his chest suddenly vanished. Daniel found himself flying, then came to a sudden, jarring stop as he hit a building and slumped over, trying to breathe and failing.

“Impudent mortal.” The demon sneered as she kept going, blood now dripping from her gauntlet.

“Daniel!” Sina’s scream was faint as Daniel’s vision started going black. He only caught a glimpse of her face before the darkness enveloped him, but even that sight was comforting.

* * *

Time was crawling by, and Phynis paced nervously, frequently looking at Tyria and the cage of light, along with the roots that had slipped through the gaps of the goddess’ armor. There hadn’t been any words for at least half an hour, and she was growing even more worried. While claiming brands had taken Sistina a long time at first, she’d gotten even the worst of them that she’d encountered, the ones for magi and priests, down to only a few minutes. Maybe it was just the new form of brand and Tyria being a goddess, but it worried Phynis deeply.

“Who… are you…?” Tyria’s words were slow and painful as they broke the silence, causing the queen to jump slightly.

When she turned, she saw Tyria staring at Diamond, looking somehow puzzled, some of the pain in her expression gone. The former Archpriestess was standing near the lattice with her fellow priestesses, looking at Tyria sadly.

“I don’t know who I was. When Kelvanis captured me and took me from Your temple, they placed a mindshard within me that overwrote my name with a new one, Diamond. That’s my name now, My Goddess, and I wish I could have protected you better.” Diamond spoke softly, her voice oddly gentle as she smiled at Tyria. “I recognize you, My Goddess. Even with your hair and wings changed, your face and body have not changed at all. Your Light shines even more brightly awake, and it depresses me that you were turned against your own faith.”

“That… no. No, this cannot be true.” Tyria gritted her teeth, shaking her head. “It makes no sense! I remember so, so…”

“My Lady, I was born three hundred and seventy-four years past, in the town of Aspen Hills. As the fourth child of a merchant family, with three significantly older children my chances of inheriting much were not good, so I decided to visit the capital of Yisara to seek my fortunes when I was fifty-two. I was unfortunate enough to encounter a group of goblins, and was on the verge of being cooked on a spit over their fire when a priestess of Medaea and her guards came and rescued me.” Diamond’s voice was soft, and Phynis’ eyes went wide at the story. She’d known the basics, but not how Diamond had encountered the priestess of Medaea. The priestess continued gently. “I thanked her profusely and asked to come along to the shrine she was going to tend to on the southern border. As we traveled I found my calling in Your service. You were my rock, my anchor… and I slowly worked my way up the ranks from acolyte to priestess, until I was the archpriestess, and defending you until you should choose to wake. Most of my life has been spent in your service, and even if I was defiled, I wish I could help you.”

“Why does that sound so familiar? Why?” Tyria murmured in protest, shuddering as she spoke, straining against her bonds of light.

Sapphire took a step forward, her own voice smooth as water. “My Goddess, I am called Sapphire, and I was a noble disowned by her family when I joined Your church. I, just as the others, was altered and defiled by Kelvanis…”

One by one the other priestesses began to tell their own stories, and Phynis could see the goddess beginning to waver, uncertainty growing in her eyes. Eventually it was her turn, and she stepped up, looking at Tyria in the eyes for a long moment. Finally she spoke, her voice soft.

“Unlike them, I’m not a priestess of yours. Medaea or Tyria, you aren’t my goddess. I’m Phynis Constella, and I was once the Crown Princess of Sifaren, before Kelvanis enslaved me. I… now find myself with mixed opinions on what happened. If it weren’t for that, I never would have met Sistina. I never would have fallen in love with her, and I never would have had the chance I do to defeat Kelvanis.” Phynis told the goddess, and paused for a long, long moment. “Please… I just want to be free of them. To let my people be free of them.”

Tyria’s lips parted slightly, as if she was going to say something, then hesitated. At that moment Sistina’s eyes opened and she murmured. “Phynis, Jewels… get back. Shield yourselves.”

Phynis was about to ask why, but quickly thought better of it, nodding and looking at the others. They fell back a bit, looking a bit worried.

“What’s happening?” Emerald asked, right before a dark presence seemed to envelop the cavern and the light from above dimmed.

“Unhand Tyria!” A woman’s voice echoed through the cavern, and a figure of shadows with a flaming halo flashed across the cavern, gardens and trees uprooted in her wake as she snarled. “The goddess is mine!”

Sistina barely had a chance to react, at least that Phynis could see, but the Jewels chanted, combining their power to put up a shield around themselves and Phynis, just as the shadow-wreathed mace hit the lattice around Tyria. The lattice splintered and shattered into nothing, and the black-armored demoness grabbed Tyria by the backplate of her armor and ripped her away from Sistina’s roots with a snarl.

“Tyria! You will listen to all my orders, and stay out of this while I deal with this filthy interloper!” The demon spat out, and Phynis’ eyes went huge as the goddess shuddered at the words, her face twisting.

“Irethiel.” Sistina’s voice was soft, yet it somehow cut through the air and silenced everyone, with the demon turning her attention to the dryad suddenly.

“You know who I am. That’s somewhat surprising. As is the fact you would dare face me with that knowledge.” Irethiel told her, turning to face the dryad, then smiling cruelly as she added. “But you aren’t facing me, are you? You’re something else entirely.”

No one could react in time as the demon lunged forward, swinging her mace at Sistina. It hit a barrier of golden energy that erupted from the ground in front of the dryad, but almost instantly the barrier was laced with cracks and shattered, and the mace struck Sistina in the chest. Sistina went flying, her white blouse stained with green and flecks of red as she tumbled over to the tree, and Phynis couldn’t restrain herself.

“Sistina!” The Queen screamed, trying to lunge forward, only to have Ruby hold her back.

“No, Phynis! She’s still alright, that’s… that’s not really her, after all,” the priestess whispered, her voice trembling as well.

“This is a shock. I had thought the world tree was dead, yet here we have a sapling, regrowing after six millennia.” Irethiel spoke loudly, her voice dripping with condescension as she glanced at Phynis and the others, while her words sent ripples of shock through them. “Did you have the slightest clue what you were living with? You didn’t? Well, isn’t that too bad… it could have done wonders for you, yet you were such ignorant fools. It finally explains why a mere dungeon could interfere so much, though. I suppose I’m just going to have to burn her tree to the ground. No one takes those that are mine from me.”

“You’re a monster.” Phynis hissed, anger flooding her as she glared at the demon. Behind Irethiel, Phynis saw Tyria shudder again, and her lips moved as if she had said something.

“Why yes, yes I am.” Irethiel smiled at Phynis savagely. “And you must be Phynis, the so-called Queen of this little city. I do look forward to re-branding all of you. But first, to destroy this pathetic upstart.”

“No.” Tyria’s voice was soft, but despite how it trembled, Phynis felt a rising power in her voice. From her abdomen a purple light shimmered, and even through the armor Phynis was able to see the glimmering outline of an absurdly elaborate slave brand appear.

“Shut up, Tyria. You’ve already proven to be useless here.” Irethiel retorted, scowling back at her. “I’ll take you back to teach you properly soon enough. Sorvos is obviously useless when it comes to the important things. And I had such high hopes for him.”

“No! I will not be silent!” Tyria’s voice grew stronger, and she slowly forced herself to her feet, the goddess glowing more brightly than before. “I shall not serve you, Irethiel!”

Irethiel spun toward her, glaring as she reached out, and a crimson light lashed out to latch into the glittering outline of Tyria’s brand and prompting a gasp of pain from the goddess as Irethiel growled. “You will serve. You are branded, and you are a goddess of slaves, meant to be a slave! So you will be silent when your owner commands it!”

“I may… may be what you claim, but you are mistaken on one thing!” Tyria growled back, her body trembling before them as her power grew still more potent. “I am the Goddess in Chains… and I will serve a worthy master. But you? You. Are. Not. Worthy!”

The goddess extended her hand, and her forgotten sword blazed to life and flipped through the air into her hand. Raising it, she slammed it into the brilliant light connecting her to Irethiel, and a sound like a gong resounded through the cavern loudly.

“You cannot break the brand, you foolish woman! That brand is part of your body and soul, and it cannot be removed.” Irethiel spat, taking a step forward, only to have Tyria grin back at her.

“Perhaps it cannot be broken, but I can choose an owner of my own. Sistina! I accept thy offer, and submit to your power!” Tyria’s voice was loud, and with a resounding crash she brought down her sword on the link, which shuddered, frayed, and split before Phynis’ eyes.

Irethiel recoiled as the link broke, the lash in her hand vanishing back into her body, but the other end didn’t vanish. Instead it lanced out, twisting around past the demon lord and to Sistina’s tree. Merging with the tree, the link turned brilliant gold, threaded through with vibrant green, and Tyria straightened, her eyes flashing as she smiled at Irethiel, sending a surge of hope through Phynis once more. Slowly the brand and line vanished from sight, but Phynis had no doubt about what had just happened.

“Your hold over me is broken, Irethiel!” Tyria told her, sword in hand as all traces of agony vanished from her face. “You had no right to me, and for daring to try to hold me you will suffer the consequences.”

“Your arrogance astounds me… how you managed to resist this long is a miracle, but that miracle will not last.” Irethiel hissed, and lunged at the goddess.

The resulting clash was a blur that Phynis couldn’t follow, as sparks flew and purple and black flames clashed in a whirlwind, as did the sounds of metal striking metal. Only a few seconds later the two had separated, with Tyria between the demon lord and the tree. Neither looked injured, but a moment later Phynis’ concern spiked as she saw that Tyria’s face had grown flushed.

“What… have you done to me?” Tyria asked, her voice shaking.

“Let me guess… your limbs feel leaden, your body feels like it’s on fire, and there’s an ache, an utter need for someone to touch you?” Irethiel replied, grinning as she shook her head. “Distracting, isn’t it? It isn’t what I did just now, Tyria, but what was done before. After you were branded, succubus blood was injected into you as well, dormant but helping to adapt you to your servitude. When you broke the link between us, you woke that blood, and succubi love virgins. They love deflowering them, that is. So now your own blood is fighting you. Do you think you can beat both myself and your own desires at the same time?”

“You…!” Tyria’s voice caught, and Phynis’ terror grew as she continued, her teeth grinding. “I am willing to try!”

“What can we do?” Topaz’s voice was soft, and Diamond shook her head.

“There’s nothing we can do. She’s too fast, and if she actually attacks us, we can’t defend against her,” the older priestess cautioned, her words heavy. “We have to hope that Tyria can hold out.”

“I… I know Sistina said something about a last resort…” Phynis murmured, and swallowed hard as the demigoddess and demon lord engaged in battle once more. “If she’s going to do so, I think now’s the time.”

The others looked at her in surprise, and a moment later Amethyst spoke, her voice determined. “I’m sure she will.”

Phynis felt better as she saw each of the others nod their agreement, and internally she prayed that Sistina would. After all, she hadn’t done anything since her body had been thrown backward like a broken doll.

* * *

Sistina tried not to pay attention to the two titans clashing near her tree. The shield around it could hold either one of them for at least a few minutes, which was all the time she would need. The problem was that she’d anticipated at least another hour to try to claim Tyria’s brand before anyone could interfere, and that hadn’t happened. The goddess’ willing defection had been a welcome relief for her, but it simply delayed the inevitable.

As the clash continued, one of her roots burrowed up through the cracks in the original palace of Everium, toward the circle she’d inscribed around the two deities. The clash near her tree echoed the one from so long ago, but she was determined not to let it play out the same way. But first she had to get to the circle.

It took only a little time, but that time was almost too much. Tyria took a blow that caved in part of the armor over her stomach as Sistina’s root reached the circle. There was no time to test the circle. No time to ponder the consequences. Sistina simply mentally whispered a prayer to Fate and activated the charged circle.

The circle roared to life instantly, and it upset the balance between Demasa and Kylrius’ power. The entire mountain began to shake around them, as the still-immense power of two dead gods rippled through reality as time finally caught up to their corpses, and the bodies frozen in time collapsed into dust. Yet the circle contained and channeled the power down the one avenue Sistina had left for it. Directly into herself. Sistina almost screamed as the power struck her fully, light and shadow warring within her body and soul. For a moment she feared that she had miscalculated.

Then a figure that she’d almost forgotten shuddered and opened its eyes. Avendrial woke, her eyes those of pure darkness, and smiled as she began to devour Kylrius’ power. Sistina paused, dazed, as an ancient aspect of her mind woke, seemingly part of her, yet separate.

It worried her, but Sistina didn’t have time for that, and Avendrial flowed toward the broken shell of the body abandoned by her roots as another self roused itself from Sistina’s memories.

Chapter 48

When the mountain began to tremble, at first Phynis just thought it was the beacon firing again. It made her fear what was coming next, but little more as she clutched Sapphire in a tight, almost desperate hug.

Tyria was panting, her light and power dimming as she had fought Irethiel. The demon was savage and dangerous, her mace having partially collapsed several plates of Tyria’s armor.

“I remade your armor, you know. Every last plate… so I know all the weaknesses. Same with your sword, little goddess. How long do you think you can hold out against me?” Irethiel taunted, grinning as she stared at the goddess. She’d only received a handful of nicks in her armor in return, which made Phynis’ fear grow as the demon continued. “Come now… submit again and your torment will end.”

Tyria just scowled, holding her sword in both hands and about to retort when the shaking intensified, the rumbling of the mountain growing audible as it shook and a wave of immense power flooded the chamber. Everyone looked around, but when Phynis looked at Sistina’s tree, she felt herself smiling.

The tree, always glowing softly, was now blazing with brilliant silver light. Every seam of the bark was outlined brightly, every ruby glittering with an intense, immense power that somehow didn’t touch Phynis or the Jewels.

“It’s about time, Sistina.” Phynis called out, letting go of Sapphire as she smiled, shaking her head. “I was starting to get worried!”

“What have you done, you foolish dungeon? That power… where did you get it? And do you really believe it will save you?” Irethiel asked, her voice dark as she glowered at the tree, keeping an eye on Tyria.

“Yes, it will,” the voice that responded was much calmer, smokier somehow, but it was still Sistina’s, and it came from the body that Irethiel had sent flying only minutes before.

The figure was standing up, and as it did, the body changed its shape. Sistina’s skin gained a pink tinge, and the wood pattern to it vanished as it became a near-ivory white. From the brow of her head grew a pair of almost delicate black horns, just below the hairline and swept backward as her injuries vanished like they’d never existed. Her eyes slowly shifted to a deep violet with vertical pupils and her lips darkened even as she smiled. The tail and the bat-like wings that mirrored Irethiel’s own body grew rapidly as well, and the strange woman, who Phynis couldn’t quite think of as Sistina, stretched with a sound of pleasure, her back popping as black bone slid out to sheathe her in armor.

“Irethiel, it’s been a long time… hasn’t it?” The woman purred, and Phynis looked on in surprise as the demon lord actually paled.

“Avendrial?” Irethiel asked, taking a step back. “How is this possible? And that aura… that isn’t possible, for you to have grown so powerful! I made certain of it!”

“Yes, yes… you were the one who told Gauros I’d betrayed him and sabotaged my efforts to carry out Kathyria’s orders. You were also the one who decided to give him the spell he used to trap me.” Avendrial smiled broadly, buffing her nails as an aura of cold completely at odds with the light around Sistina’s tree enveloped her. “You know, I do rather hold a grudge about that.”

“You’re the one who taught me to take control if I could! That it was the place of a demon to strive for power!” Irethiel spat, glowering. “You should have died three millennia ago! How is this even possible?”

As they spoke, Phynis’ eyes glanced back to Sistina’s tree and stopped, almost breathless. Superimposed over her tree was another figure, this one an elven woman with walnut brown hair, deep blue eyes, pale skin and angelic wings. The figure’s lips were moving, but Phynis got the distinct impression that no one else could see her, as she wove strands of gleaming silver light in the air.

“Oh good. I wasn’t actually certain that you’d done it, I just wanted confirmation,” the other demon replied, walking up to Tyria and smiling at her, clicking her tongue softly. “Tsk. You really should do something about that problem of yours, Tyria. One moment, I need to borrow this. I have an errant student to deal with.”

Phynis didn’t know when the demon took Tyria’s sword, and from the look on the goddess’ face, neither did Tyria. Avendrial flipped the sword in one hand and smiled broadly. “To answer your question, my rebellious student… I was stubborn. Even with my Name erased, I didn’t want to die, and I made new memories within the gemstone where I was trapped, until eventually I was accidentally released, just in time for a certain seed to absorb my spirit. But as for me? Oh, I’ve been a mere fragment of memory and resentment. If you hadn’t shown up, why… I may never have awoken. Sistina’s will is much stronger than my own. Even with your presence, I didn’t have the power to do anything, but fortunately you pushed her to the most desperate measures possible.”

As she spoke, Irethiel lunged forward suddenly and swung her mace, prompting an instant of panic from Phynis. The panic vanished as Avendrial raised her sword and blocked the mace, not quite effortlessly but close to it, while her armored tail deflected the demon lord’s into the ground, spraying rock and gravel everywhere.

“This… isn’t possible!” Irethiel growled, straining as her flaming halo grew brighter, fire bursting from her armor as well.

“You would be right, normally. I’m the shattered fragments of an ancient demon, and you’re a demon lord. You should be able to overpower me easily. Unfortunately, those desperate measures are at work,” her opponent replied with a laugh, kicking Irethiel backward and grinning broadly. “Tell me, Phynis… what happened here, in Everium? What happened six thousand years ago?”

“Umm, me?” Phynis squeaked, her eyes going wide as she shifted back a step, then swallowed and answered. “The Godsrage? I mean… something buried the capital, though we don’t know what.”

“Indeed. In fact, Demasa and Kylrius had their little showdown beneath our very feet, Irethiel. Even more interestingly, they managed to kill each other at the same time.” Avendrial’s voice was a soft purr, and she circled around Irethiel as the demon lord stepped forward uncertainly. “Because of that… time stopped. Their power froze around them, and remained there… still fighting. Until you forced Sistina to absorb their power.”

“You’re crazy, and I’ll prove it! No dungeon, not even the world tree itself could absorb the power of two opposed gods and survive!” Irethiel snarled, her fires growing still brighter as she continued. “I held back to keep from destroying the city and all its potential slaves, but that no longer matters! You can all die!”

Irethiel’s halo blazed even brighter and wreathed her in an immense circle of flames that grew so brilliant that Phynis had no choice but to look away. But oddly she felt no fear, for when Phynis looked at Sistina’s tree, the light from the immaterial angel shone even brighter, and a sudden curtain of silver flickered out from her hands to surround Irethiel in an instant, seemingly formed from the branches of a willow tree.

The fire within the curtain exploded with a force that could have collapsed the mountain on top of Phynis and the others, and she heard Diamond swear softly as they flinched backward. Yet no blast of hot air reached them, no sound of shattering stone. Only the sound of Avendrial’s laughter.

“Go ahead and try, Irethiel! Sistina, no, Marin took Demasa’s power, and the entire time we were talking, she was weaving defenses to keep you from killing those she loves. See, Marin is a protector.” Avendrial mocked the other demon, stepping into the barrier as the flame vanished around the stunned demon lord, leaving behind only the scorched earth and charred stumps within the barrier. “But while she is a protector, she also agrees with me on one tiny thing. We both want you dead.”

“Then what are you?” Irethiel asked, retreating slowly, until she was almost against the curtain.

“Me? I’m vengeance incarnate. And I consumed the power of Kylrius.” Avendrial’s laughter vanished, and her eyes went dark as she tossed the sword aside, sending it spinning through the air for a moment, then plunging blade-first into the ground before Tyria, her voice as cold as a winter storm. “I don’t want to live. I died twelve thousand or more years past, and all I want is to destroy the one who killed Kathyria. Thank you for coming here, Irethiel… it gives me a chance to make things right.”

Irethiel didn’t reply, the demon lord instead attacked. Her mace slammed into Avendrial’s left arm with incredible force, shattering the armor and mangling the arm beneath it. As her opponent began to smile, Avendrial grabbed Irethiel by the throat, a smile on her face. Irethiel’s face paled again, and she began to struggle, spitting out. “What are you doing?”

“What am I doing?” Avendrial laughed, grinning. “You’re about to find out. Goodbye, Irethiel.”

Darkness seemed to billow out of the demon’s body like fog, and Irethiel swung for her head just as Phynis’ vision was obscured by the spreading shadows. No sound came from within, nothing but a half-sphere of darkness so deep that it gave Phynis chills to stare at it.

“What is that?” Phynis asked after a long moment, staring at the darkness.

“I have no idea…” Diamond whispered, swallowing hard before murmuring. “T-Tyria? Do you?”

“The greater gods have been forbidden from this world for a reason. That was one of the powers of Kylrius himself, called the Consuming Darkness. If Sistina had not contained it, the shadows would have frozen everything within a dozen miles, draining the essence of the living to power its spread.” Tyria spoke softly, her eyes wide as she took a deep, pained breath, then bowing her head at the tree as she continued. “It appears that I chose wisely.”

Slowly the darkness began to vanish, and the interior of the curtain was very different than it had been before. The lingering fires had been extinguished and the ground was covered in a sheet of ice, along with everything else. Even Avendrial and Irethiel were covered in ice, but the halo which had crowned the demon lord’s head was gone. The barrier of light vanished, leaving behind the scene of frozen death, Irethiel’s mace pulled back for a second swing, and Avendrial’s head was covered in frozen blood.

With a crunch, Avendrial’s arm shattered, and Irethiel’s body fell. On hitting the ground she shattered into thousands of shards. The other demon toppled in turn, and Phynis could only watch, her mouth open in shock as she watched the two bodies begin evaporating into nothing at all.

The angelic figure that was seemingly part of Sistina’s tree dissolved as well, coalescing into an orb of silver light that left the tree somewhat diminished. It drifted gently over to where the two bodies had stood and hovered there for a long, long moment. Then it took the shape of an elf, and with a flash of light Sistina stood there once more, looking down on the spots with an odd sadness to her expression.

“S-Sistina?” Phynis murmured, stepping close to her beloved, her emotions in knots from the eventful last handful of minutes. Nothing could have prepared her for what had just occurred.

“Phynis. My beloved.” Sistina’s voice was soft and measured, but she turned her head and smiled at Phynis. “It is done.”

“Yes. Yes it is… except for Sorvos. But now without his slaves.” Phynis replied softly, taking another step closer, then smiling nervously. “The question is, do we have two goddesses on our side now?”

“No. Demasa and Kylrius… their power was a shadow. The last remnants of their divine wrath.” the dryad demurred, shaking her head and looking at her hand. “I used the last of it. Made a new body, of flesh and blood. They are now gone in truth.”

“I see. I wish… I wish I could say I was sorry about that. But I like you as you are.” Phynis replied, smiling in relief as she stepped in and the dryad pulled her into a hug.

“I have a question. What is it that you intend for me?” Tyria asked, frowning. “I am beginning to remember things from before, but they are muddled, and with how my body feels, I fear that Irethiel was telling the truth.”

“Do as you will. Try to remember, and choose what is right.” Sistina replied, smiling. “Any other questions? I am… tired.”

“I can’t imagine why.” Ruby’s voice was dry but eager, and she grinned as she asked. “I did have to ask, though. You’re the world tree?”

Sistina shrugged and gave a small, gentle smile as she replied. “Apparently?”

Phynis giggled, shaking her head and teasing. “You didn’t say ‘yes’.”

The dryad stuck her tongue out at her, as Tyria watched in bemusement.

* * *

Sistina let Phynis out of her hug with one arm, pulling Ruby into the embrace as well. A moment later she giggled as first Amethyst, then the rest of the Jewels began to join in.

“Careful, I need to breathe!” Phynis cried out, to a soft, relieved chorus of laughter that comforted the dryad.

In the back of Sistina’s mind, she felt the remnants of Avendrial going back to sleep, far less restless than they had been before. In a strange sort of way, Avendrial had almost been like an unquiet ghost made manifest by Kylrius’ power, and slaying Irethiel had brought those memories, that part of her, a degree of closure. Similarly, Sistina could feel Marin in the back of her mind, fading into the background. But as it did, her angelic predecessor murmured softly to her.

“Live, love, and enjoy your life. For all of us.”

Sistina doubted that anyone, even Phynis or Tyria, could have understood why she smiled. Ever so softly, Sistina spoke the word she was certain the others would misinterpret. “Yes.”

That caused the laughter from Phynis and the others to ring out even more loudly, and Sistina smiled more as she leaned forward to give her Queen another kiss.

* * *

Ulvian gasped as he felt his command sigil flare with heat and begin to fade. He paled, then flushed as fury flooded him. “Those damned bastards! When I’ve absorbed her power, I will utterly annihilate them!”

Despite his fear of the consequences of his failures, the thought that Irethiel had been slain utterly enraged him. She had been the focus of every desire he’d had for decades, the objective for which he’d sacrificed everything! Though he’d made the massive ritual circle around him for just this possibility, he’d never wanted to use it.

All around the archmage was a massive ritual circle, one which he’d spent his free time for a decade to research and build. It was complex, yes, but in part because it used what he’d learned of Irethiel’s slave brands to allow something no one had believed possible. When Irethiel perished, her power as the Demon Lord of Chains would find a new successor, a demon of the appropriate temperament. Ulvian’s circle changed that.

His circle surged to life as his brand died, reaching out along the command sigil and taking hold of the demonic mantle of power. Ulvian smiled angrily as concentric rings of crimson light surged with power, redirecting the mantle to a single target. Ulvian himself.

“Here we go!” Ulvian muttered as the power flooded into the room like a tidal wave. He’d been expecting that, though.

A dozen layers of the circle held the full power of the mantle at bay, while several began to feed power into Ulvian, streamers of immense energy that began to surge and strengthen his spirit. No mortal could survive gaining so much power all at once, but if he managed to draw it out over time… Ulvian chuckled at the thought, grinning as he felt his spirit beginning to grow stronger.

Crack!

Ulvian’s grin vanished as the adamantine outer circle suddenly fractured. The mantle surged into the gap, and more cracks began to appear all along the circle’s circumference.

“No, no, stop! I need to absorb you so I can avenge Irethiel!” Ulvian protested loudly, trying to stop the power in the only way he could, hoping for a miracle.

The power didn’t care what Ulvian was hoping for. In moments it shattered the outermost circle and threw itself against the next circle, and to his utter panic as power began to surge into Ulvian, more and more power… more than he could possibly contain, and his flesh began to burn.

Ulvian screamed in agony as another circle broke, then a third. The power was almost enough to kill him outright, but his body had strengthened just enough to make that difficult. With every passing moment the power of a demon lord strengthened Ulvian’s body and spirit, even as the power increased at a rate that would exceed his ability to hold it. The pain continued for what seemed like an eternity… until at last the power edged past Ulvian’s ability to contain it. When the Archon exploded in a ball of fire, it was almost a relief.

Kelvanath descended into a panic as minutes after every slave brand in the city had vanished, the palace exploded in an eruption of brilliant crimson flames.

* * *

Death was an accountant, and the very idea made Ulvian try to suppress a snort. He should have figured, and the man pushed up his glasses, having tallied a very large number of beads on his abacus. Yet at the same time, there was an odd fire burning inside Ulvian, one that troubled him and he shifted in his chair.

“You’ve led an interesting life, Ulvian Sorvos. One strange choice after another, and many strange obsessions. In the end, you top it off with an incredibly bad choice, and send yourself to the afterlife with nearly a thousand others.” Death told him, arching an eyebrow as he asked. “You do realize that you never could have absorbed that power and lived, yes? No mortal can contain the essence of a demon queen. You have to be a demon for it to be of any use.”

“I thought I could manage it. Obviously I was wrong. What do you want, anyway? Are you here to lecture me on my choices?” Ulvian asked sarcastically, having a hard time being friendly considering his catastrophic, painful death.

“Oh, no. Good and evil, right and wrong… those aren’t my portfolio. I just wanted to point out to you that you still have the mantle of the Demon Queen of Chains. And I feel I need to add… it’s a mantle which can only be used by women. You’re in for a very painful few days in the afterlife.” Death told him, shaking his head. “I’ll send you on your way. Good luck. You’ve got someone waiting for you.”

“Wait, what are you talking about? Can’t you send me-” Ulvian hurriedly began to ask, but void he’d been in vanished in a blur and Death vanished, along with the thoughts that had been prompting his question.

The world snapped back into focus in what appeared to be a rocky plain, seemingly decorated by pockets of magma and with a sky of glittering chaos and smoke above. For just an instant Ulvian looked around, stunned, before agony ripped through him.

“Augh!” He gasped out, almost collapsing as it felt like his muscles were rebelling against him.

“Oh, there he is! I told you he’d be appearing out here,” a familiar female voice came from behind Ulvian, and he painfully looked over his shoulder to see the smiling face of Wenris.

To either side of her were two others he recognized, causing him to freeze in place despite his pain. On her right was Serel, the Enforcer’s face like a mask of ice, but now in full succubus form and clothing. Each step she took almost felt like a death sentence, and he couldn’t help but swallow. It was the man on her left that truly shocked him, though.

Jared Falgrave had been a modestly handsome man in life, but the time after his death hadn’t been kind to him. The former Adjudicator was emaciated, almost skeletal, and was wearing little more than a loincloth. His body was covered by scars on top of scars, and burns covered most of his lower body, the skin bubbled and twisted.

“That he is. I must say, this makes our bargain completely worth it. At least for me.” Jared growled, and Ulvian swallowed.

“W-wait a moment. I just died, and things are bad enough already. Please, help me get my bearings? In just a few days I’ll be good to go. We’re all on the same side, aren’t we?” Ulvian asked, looking at them nervously.

“On the same side? Were we on the same side when you ordered me to murder a woman and commit suicide?” Jared asked, baring his teeth at Ulvian. “Why would I bother helping you, when I was given the chance to serve someone who actually rewards loyalty? Even as the lowest of servants it would be better than what I was experiencing before.”

“As for me? I want to torture you like you tortured me, Archon.” Serel spoke softly, her voice calm as ice as she smiled, running her fingers over her sword. “You could have killed me quickly. I even could have understood it. Instead you tormented me and made me into a demon. I think that very little will quench my rage.”

“Wenris, please! Your Lady gave me the directions, and sent you to help me!” Ulvian quickly appealed to the obvious leader of the group, even if he wasn’t entirely certain what she was doing here. His hopes faded as she laughed.

“Oh, Ulvian… you are rather dimwitted in some ways, aren’t you? I was a double agent for another power. She wanted someone more… suitable in Irethiel’s position, and placed me there millennia ago.” Wenris replied gently, smiling at him as she continued. “Now, I’m to reap the prize. You lost your mortal magic in your death and will have to relearn it. That means that all I have to do is extract the mantle from you.”

Her smile widened at Ulvian’s horrified look, and she added sweetly. “If you cooperate, I’ll make you a scullery maid when your transformation to a succubus is complete. What do you think?”

Ulvian froze for a moment, his mind refusing to work. And then, he desperately lunged toward the nearest pool of lava, the agony of his change roiling within him. When he didn’t make it, despair truly enveloped him.

Chapter 49

Coughing at the liquid flowing down his throat, Daniel gasped and sputtered as the simple act sent a spike of pain through him.

“Knock it off and swallow, you rock-headed, foolhardy fisherman.” Darak’s voice was loud, and Daniel felt someone holding him down.

It took a moment, but Daniel forced himself to swallow, blinking as his eyesight slowly returned. He could hear sobbing, and as his eyes regained focus, the fuzzy blurs above him slowly turned into three people. Albert was scowling at him, Darak was smirking in a way that made him nervous, and Sina’s face was streaked with tears.

“W-what happened?” Daniel gasped, the pain through his chest and right arm duller than it had been, but still present.

“You stupid idiot! You attacked that demon who had disabled all of us!” Sina exclaimed, hitting Daniel’s shoulder and sending a spike of pain through him. “She killed you, you big fool! What did you think you were doing?”

“I… I died? How did I…?” Daniel asked, slowly raising his arms to look at them, and wincing at the sight of his right sleeve being covered in blood.

“You’re fortunate that Sistina’s dungeon has the occasional silvercap mushroom.” Albert replied tartly, scowling at Daniel. “It was fairly uncommon in the beginning, but after she realized how valuable they were to us, she started making them rarer. We only had a half dozen that the Guild didn’t purchase and have carted off, which means I only had six resurrection elixirs. Congratulations, Daniel. You owe me fifty gold.”

“What?” Daniel exclaimed, his eyes going huge. “I… how could I possibly pay that? I’ve only got like, a gold and fifty silver!”

“Should’ve thought about that before you attacked something way out of your league, Danny.” Darak interrupted, shaking his head. “It was brave, I’ll give you that, but it was damned stupid, too. The Guild prices accordingly.”

“I’m willing to write off half of it, Daniel, but you’re going to have to pay it back eventually, if you’re going to stay in good standing,” the Guildmaster informed him, and offered a hand to help Daniel up. “Now get up, and we’ll get you back to your room. A resurrection elixir never fully heals you.”

“We also need to have words! What were you thinking, Daniel?” Sina demanded, and Daniel’s thoughts ground to a halt as he looked around the plaza. It looked oddly calm, but he shook off the odd fuzz to his thoughts.

“I… she was talking about enslaving everyone. Enslaving you. I… I couldn’t stand it, so I didn’t even think, really. I thought that since my spirit let me ignore her presence, I had a chance,” Daniel replied slowly, flushing. “Obviously not.”

“Stupid dumbass. Don’t you dare ever do something like that again.” Sina retorted, hitting him gently and causing another wince.

“Alright, alright… but what happened? Why has the fighting stopped?” Daniel asked, nodding toward the gates.

“Well… first Tyria came flying out of the dungeon and attacked ‘her enslavers’ for a bit before heading off, and then we found out that all of the slave brands in Kelvanis’ control just vanished.” Sina replied, her eyes glittering as she continued. “It seems that there’s a bit of a revolt going on out there, and the siege has pretty much broken.”

“Oh. That’s good.” Daniel replied, his voice hesitant for a moment. As he thought, though, he blanched and shook his head. “That’s… going to be unpleasant. I’m glad I’m here, not in Kelvanis.”

“So am I. Now come on, you need to rest up and heal.” Sina replied, prodding him toward her shop.

* * *

“There you are. May the Goddess’ blessing go with you.” Elissa told the man, nodding as she stepped back, his injury almost fully healed.

The elven man nodded and smiled, his voice friendly as he hefted his stolen sword. “Thank you, Your Grace. I’ll do my best to keep from needing your attention again.”

“Please do,” the priestess replied, and watched him go as her smile faded.

Kelvanath may not be actively in flames, but large parts of it were. The temple had taken damage when the palace had exploded, but that had been relatively minor, as shortly afterward the carnage had truly ensued. With the loss of every slave brand in the city things had exploded, and she’d already heard of dozens of harsh slave-owners having been torn apart by their servants. If similar events were playing out across the country, as she suspected they were, Kelvanis was going to tear itself apart.

Fortunately the church had already gotten onto the good side of the slaves, otherwise their rampaging mobs might have attacked the temple. As it was, Elissa was spending a lot of time putting the faithful back together.

“High Priestess? You’re needed in the back,” the voice of one of the acolytes interrupted Elissa’s thoughts, and her nervous tone caught the High Priestess’ attention.

“Is something wrong, Megan?” Elissa asked, frowning.

“It’s… it’s Our Lady. She wants you to come back to your rooms!” Megan replied, her eyes wide.

“Oh! I’ll go attend to her immediately, then!” Elissa exclaimed, her eyes going slightly wide. What was Her Lady doing here, considering the situation? “Tend to the injured as they come in, and keep an eye out for people who’re combative. We want to stay out of the conflict outside.”

“Yes, High Priestess.” Megan assured her, and quickly got to work as Elissa briskly walked toward her room, making sure the door that led to the priestess’ wing was locked, just to be safe.

Her door was slightly ajar, and Elissa opened it to find Tyria looking out the window at the smoke-shrouded city. The goddess turned to face her, and Elissa felt her knees almost buckle under Tyria’s gaze, and a strange, restrained anger in it.

“M-my Goddess? May I ask why you’re upset?” Elissa asked, going to her knees after an instant of hesitation.

“I have learned something very, very disturbing, Elissa.” Tyria’s voice was oddly calm, and she looked the priestess in the eyes as she asked. “Were you aware that I was once Medaea, and that I had succubus blood introduced to my body?”

“I was. I saw you when you were first sleeping in the chamber where you woke, My Lady.” Elissa didn’t hesitate to reply, not with Ulvian almost certainly dead. “I suspected on the blood, but the method they used to change you wasn’t shared with me.”

“Why did you not tell me this during our last conversation? This seems exceedingly important to me.” Tyria demanded, a note of anger in her voice, and Elissa’s eyes dropped to the floor.

The priestess considered several answers to the question. All of them were true, from the fact she hadn’t really thought about it, to the possibility that it might cause problems for Tyria. But in the end she chose to go with the simplest, and most true of the answers.

“I was too scared to tell you. Scared that you might revoke your blessing, or that you might grow enraged or something more. I was also too scared of Ulvian.” Elissa explained, not daring to move as her hands shook. “He captured you, and I was enslaved to Irethiel for sixty years, with that hanging over my head. If I told you and things went wrong, I feared what would happen to me. I planned to tell you if you asked, but not to volunteer the information.”

“Ah.” Tyria murmured, turning away and looking at the city.

For a long minute there was silence in the room, broken by the occasional sound of fighting and cries of alarm or pain from outside. It was a telling thing to Elissa, and she looked at the floor and her hands, not daring to speak.

“I will have to deal with the consequences of the demon blood sooner than later. It was made into part of me, and I cannot simply remove it.” Tyria finally spoke, a little more brightly but with determination in her voice. “As to who I am and was… this is going to lead to many difficulties in the future. I do not like that, but it is something that must be dealt with. Your tasks are going to be difficult, Elissa.”

“Milady?” Elissa asked nervously, afraid of what might be coming.

“Your first task is to try to reduce the scale of the destruction in the city outside. Not all of those who are being harmed deserve it. Try to mitigate the damage and keep the nation from entirely imploding.” Tyria told her, smiling thinly. “Difficult, I know, but you have some standing here.”

“You’re right. I’ll do what I can, Milady.” Elissa replied, her spine firming at the goal. She’d always been good at convincing others, so the task was somewhat playing to her strengths.

“Good. Once the city has settled down, you will come to Beacon, as will representatives of the church of Medaea. I will spend the intervening time figuring out what it is I wish to do about my identity, and in trying to repair the damage done to Zenith,” the goddess paused, then smiled at Elissa as she continued. “That will be an unpleasant experience. But I will not have two radically different churches dedicated to me in two separate names. You and they will meet, with myself present. Then we will figure out a compromise that I can live with.”

“Oh. That could be… painful, Milady.” Elissa replied, swallowing hard at the thought of being in the same room as members of Medaea’s church.

“I agree. But it must be done.” Tyria told her, and nodded. “Now, get out there and see about keeping the city from burning to the ground.”

“Yes, My Goddess.” Elissa acknowledged, bowing her head, then rising to her feet in relief.

A faint part of her was simply thrilled that, unlike Ulvian, she’d at least gotten what she always wanted.

* * *

“This is one hell of a lot better than sitting on the castle walls waiting for the next attack.” Vendis commented, trotting along the trail with a smile.

“Yep.” Slaid’s reply was oddly short, and Vendis gave him a sidelong look.

“What, you don’t think hunting down orcs is a good plan?” She asked skeptically. “They raid everything in the neighborhood!”

“Oh, sorry! I was just thinking about something else.” Slaid quickly replied, shaking his head and smiling at her. “I definitely agree with you! I’m just thinking about the invasion of Kelvanis, and a few other things.”

“What sort of other things?” Vendis asked, smirking.

“Simple things. What do I do if I actually managed to take the throne? What about the succession?” Slaid explained. Then he asked, quite bluntly. “Captain Vendis Cascade, would you marry me?”

“Those are good… wait, what?” Vendis asked, her eyes going wide as he smiled at her. For a long moment she stared and then spoke incredulously. “You asked like that?”

“Yep,” he grinned and shrugged. “I thought about something more complicated, but it didn’t feel right. What do you think?”

“Of course I will! But you’d better do it properly in town.” Vendis told him, blushing deeply and shaking her head. “That was just…”

When the man started chuckling, Vendis grabbed a few rocks and tossed them at him, leading to even more laughter.

* * *

“Your Majesty, I request leave to join your army.” Isana Dayrest’s voice was soft, and her eyes were oddly dead, with little of the liveliness that Phynis had grown to expect from the otherwise icy woman.

“May I ask why? You seemed content enough as the majordomo.” Phynis asked, sitting forward in her throne. Sistina was actually paying attention, which caused a bit more worry, but not too much. The dryad seemed a little more aware since she’d recreated her body again, and Phynis suspected it was the divine power she’d used to remake it.

“Of course, Your Majesty. The reason is simple enough… I want to exact what vengeance I can on Kelvanis.” Isana replied courteously. “I have lost too many friends and loved ones to their hands. My father died during their invasion, and most of those who lived in Dayrest are dead or slaves, or former slaves. I don’t believe you were aware, but Desa and I had also grown close, and she…”

Isana’s voice began to trail off, and Phynis blinked in surprise. Desa and Isana? She hadn’t noticed anything of the sort! But now that she was thinking about it, it did rather explain how much she’d found the two of them in the same rooms over the past few weeks, before Desa had gone on her ill-fated trip.

“I… I had not realized. You have my sympathies, Isana. I wish that I could say she was well, but I have not heard anything about her since she was transported to Kelvanath. I-” Phynis told the woman, blinking away unshed tears, but in mid-word another voice spoke.

“If that wasn’t a cue, I don’t know what is!” A woman’s voice, eerily similar to Phynis’ own rang out in the room, and a portion of the air took on a mirror sheen. The woman who stepped out of the mirror looked identical to Phynis, save that her coloration was reversed, and her hair was blue instead of pink. The woman smiled, gesturing behind her as she spoke. “Come along, ladies. I told you I’d bring you back.”

Three women followed the first, and as they did, Phynis stood up in disbelief. Desa was there, wearing a dress for the first time in Phynis’ memory and with her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. Behind her was Alissa, also in a dress and seeming much more poised. Last was Wenris, of all people, though she was grinning broadly and actually wearing what Phynis could think of as clothing this time. The portal closed behind them, and Phynis tried not to gape.

“Desa!” Isana cried out, clambering to her feet and almost tackling the other woman as she spoke. “What happened to you? How did you get here?”

“Easy, Isana, not so tight.” Desa replied, hugging her and looking at Phynis as she blushed more deeply. “As to that… we were going to die. The Archon was going to have Alissa torture me to death, but just before that happened we were rescued by our host. I’m told you know of Emonael?”

“You’re Emonael?” Phynis asked, suppressing her shock and looking more closely at her mirror, who grinned in return.

“I am, Queen Phynis. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Emonael told her brightly.

“Why? Why would you be interfering in all of… this?” Phynis asked her, frowning.

“I owed a debt to Kathyria, which I never had a chance to repay, as well as one to your Sistina, who I knew as Marin. I also wished to see Irethiel fail.” Emonael replied with a smile, glancing over at Sistina. “I got to see all of them occur, so I am quite happy with how things have progressed.”

“You are not Emonael. You are a projection.” Sistina spoke calmly, smiling slightly as she tilted her head. “Why?”

Emonael’s form flickered and flowed, and in moments she looked like an elf with chestnut hair down to her buttocks and tanned skin, her brown eyes glittering warmly as she took a step toward Sistina. To Phynis’ surprise, the woman then curtsied deeply.

“Hello, teacher. Though you have taken a new name, you are still one of those who I’ve looked up to for longer than I care to think about.” Emonael spoke respectfully, then rose and continued. “As to that, I’ve ascended to full godhood. I cannot enter the mortal world any longer. I believe that to be a credit to you, teacher, and have come to give a final gift to you, not just to deliver your wayward guards.”

Extending her hand, the goddess smiled and a spindle of lights appeared above her hand as she explained. “Your work was the underpinnings of many of my greatest achievements, the theory upon which it was based. This is an even greater piece of my work. My teacher, I gift you a spell which I developed to unravel the slave brands which Kathyria and Irethiel wove. While I dare not unleash your tenth volume on the world, it is only right that you wield a piece of it.”

“You are not my student. This… is a spell which is beyond me.” Sistina murmured, extending her hand and allowing the lights to float over, swirling above her hand. She smiled, then nodded. “Thank you, Emonael. There are many who should be freed.”

“It will not work on Tyria. The chain which she forged can only be broken by her.” Emonael warned, shrugging. “Things have not worked out exactly as I hoped, but they are close enough. Now, since I’m done I’ll leave all of you alone. Fate is unhappy enough with me as it is.”

With a jaunty wave, Emonael vanished, leaving behind the others. Blinking in surprise, Phynis asked after a moment. “And you, Wenris?”

“Me? Oh, I’m just here to have a brief conversation with Diane,” the succubus told her happily. “I have far too much going on at the moment to take her with me, so rest assured that isn’t going to happen. I intend to speak with her and leave immediately afterward. Is that permissible?”

“It is, if that’s all you intend.” Phynis replied, frowning slightly.

“Excellent! I will go speak with her and be on my way.” Wenris replied, grinning as she quickly left the room. Watching her go, Phynis took a deep breath and nodded at a guard, who quickly followed the succubus.

Once the man was gone, Phynis turned her attention to the women and smiled at Alissa, telling her. “Welcome back, Alissa. And you as well, Desa. I thought I’d lost you.”

“I wish we could have told you that we were fine, but Emonael wouldn’t let us. She said it could mess everything up.” Alissa replied with a small smile in return, looking at the floor and holding her hands in front of her, blinking back the tears welling up in her eyes and her voice growing unsteady. “I… I’m so happy to be back!”

“As am I. Though if Isana would let go of me so I could breathe, I’d be very happy.” Desa added, gasping for breath as Isana giggled and let go.

“Are you still wanting to join the army, Isana?” Phynis asked with a smile.

“No, not anymore.” Isana replied, smiling radiantly, then blushing and putting on her icy mask once more. “I mean, if that is acceptable, Your Majesty?”

“Of course it is. I’m glad you’re staying, Isana,” the Queen told her, and reached out to squeeze Sistina’s fingers gently.

* * *

“Hello, Diane!” Wenris’ voice was unexpected, and Diane let out a yelp as the succubus suddenly embraced her from behind.

“Wenris, unhand my mother!” Jaine spoke crossly, prompting a laugh from the succubus.

“Don’t worry about it, Jaine.” Diane hastily interjected, looking away from the garden to meet the demon’s eyes. Something about Wenris felt different, but she ignored it as she asked. “S-so… did you finish your business?”

“Indeed! I went where Emonael told me to go, and was pleasantly surprised by the result.” Wenris replied happily, her tail lashing like a cat’s. “I’m just back to have a quick chat with you before I go off to deal with a few fires.”

“Oh?” Diane asked, blinking at Wenris’ odd tone, and the succubus gave her a quick kiss.

“Miss Wenris! You’re in public!” Lily’s voice was unexpected, and everyone in the area froze as the gardener glared at them from a nearby field, her eyes narrowed. “This is my garden! Behave!”

Diane’s jaw nearly dropped at the woman’s tone. She’d never heard such a sharp tone from Lily before, and the way the young woman was glaring at the succubus was different too. Beside Lily was Kitten, and the panther cub gave an almost chiding growl of its own.

“Whatever do you mean, Lily? I just gave her a kiss.” Wenris asked, seeming startled herself.

“You’re in my garden, in front of Diane’s daughter, and I’ve heard about succubi from Sistina.” Lily retorted, her cheeks coloring as she looked away, swallowing and continuing. “A-and I won’t have anything like that going on in my garden!”

“Very well, I promise to behave.” Wenris replied, detaching in obvious amusement.

“Good!” Lily replied, and as her courage seemed to vanish she gave Diane an embarrassed look and vanished behind a hedge.

“That was unexpected.” Jaine murmured.

“Quite. The gardener is growing a backbone.” Wenris agreed, smiling. “It’s adorable, really.”

“Wenris? May I ask what it is you were going to talk to me about?” Diane asked, shifting a little. Lily’s interruption had helped her regain some of her poise.

“Oh, yes! Right, I’m a demon lord now, and my responsibilities are going to keep me busy enough I’m not going to be able to attend to you with the attention you deserve.” Wenris explained, a wicked smile on her face as Jaine gasped, but she continued. “Because of that, I’m leaving you here. Go where you want, have relations with whomever you want, but every new moon you’re to sleep alone, waiting for me. That’s it, really.”

“Are… are you serious?” Diane asked, swaying in sudden shock.

“Very. Unless you would like me to drag you off to my new realm?” Wenris asked, raising an eyebrow skeptically. “It’s in desperate need of housekeeping at the moment, I’m afraid. I’ve only got one maid, and she’s untrained.”

“No, no! I just… I have a hard time believing it.” Diane told her in a daze.

“Well, it’s true. Have fun, Diane, I’ll be in touch. Dream of me.” The succubus told her, and grinned again as she cut the air open and vanished through her planar portal.

“Mother? Does… does this mean we can go home?” Jaine asked after a moment, the garden all but empty save for the two of them and their maids.

A slow smile grew on Diane’s face, and her voice was soft as tears welled up in her eyes, then began to spill down her face. “I think it does.”

Epilogue

“Phynis, it’s so good to see you!” Queen Calath exclaimed, stepping forward to embrace her daughter.

Smiling, Phynis hugged her right back, her voice teasing as she spoke. “Really? I thought that you would be giving me grief about annexing Westgate and the other towns in the area.”

Most of the summer had passed, and fall was bearing down on Beacon and the other nations around it, Calath reflected, looking out at the trees, the leaves starting to change colors. Much had changed, but after a decade of war the changes didn’t leave her despairing about the future of Sifaren and her people.

Kelvanis had descended into a short, brutal civil war as those enslaved had risen up against their owners, at least most of them. The church of Tyria had been a stabilizing influence, but it hadn’t completely helped, as a surprising number of slaves had actually been criminals that even the Crown Loyalists wouldn’t have trusted. Those criminals had broken out of their slave camps and the quarries where they’d been forced to work and had done an enormous amount of damage in their rage.

Slaid Darkeye, now again going by his birth name of Slaid Damrung, had led a group of rebels and Crown Loyalists to quell the rebellion, and in so doing he’d garnered enough support to take control of Kelvanis. His rule was very unsteady for the time being, but one of his first acts had been to sign Fate-bound peace treaties with Sifaren and Yisara, ceding all the territory Kelvanis had taken from the elven nations. He’d also proposed to and married one of Sifaren’s elite scout captains, which had surprised Calath. She really didn’t object, though, as Captain Vendis’ life was her own to live. Hopefully they could scale back the army anyway.

Yisara’s army, led by Queen Beryl herself, had actually managed to capture Timberfall and several other fortresses controlled by Kelvanis. Even better, a large number of the border guards had been enslaved elves, and when the brands had vanished they had promptly switched sides. After a great deal of discussion back and forth, Yisara had chosen to annex Timberfall and the lands south of it instead of expanding to their former borders. The Queen had come to Beacon as well, and Calath was looking forward to meeting the young monarch in person, as well as seeing Diane again.

Sifaren hadn’t reclaimed much of its lands by comparison, as many of the inhabitants had instead chosen to request annexation by Phynis and her new kingdom of Everium. It had been something of a shock, but in truth Calath was somewhat relieved. Trying to rebuild there would have been depressing, and she hadn’t looked forward to it. The nobility had complained, but between the support of the new king of Kelvanis, Yisara, and the support of Tyria, they hadn’t objected too much. Now she was here to attend Phynis’ wedding, and to fulfill the promise she’d made.

“I’m not going to object to something the majority of the people in the area wanted. No matter what happened, I still love you.” Calath told Phynis, letting go and smiling. “Even if you are marrying… eight women? Isn’t that a bit much?”

“I’ve come to love them.” Phynis replied with a gentle smile that warmed Calath’s heart, leading the way into the palace.

The building was beautiful, and Calath admired it as they went, her happiness infecting her tone. “I’m glad to hear that. I assume we’re going to meet them now?”

“That’s right.” Phynis nodded, looking a little nervous as she took the handle of a door, then opened it.

Eight women were waiting for them, and Calath couldn’t help the sense of surprise at the appearance of them. Though she’d been warned about the Jewels, she hadn’t truly believed the claims of what had been done to them until now, with their glittering, jewel-toned hair and eyes. They looked serene for the most part, and the one with fiery orange hair gave a nervous wave.

Sistina stood in front, and the dryad smiled, nodding as she spoke. “Queen Calath Constella. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Hello, Sistina. I’ve heard a great deal about you. You are… much more than I ever had been willing to believe.” Calath replied slowly, stepping into the room. The door shut behind her as Phynis stepped inside, and after a moment Calath curtsied, deep and long as she bowed her head. “I owe you an apology, Sistina. I believed you a foe, when without you I would have lost everything that was important to me. I’m sorry, and hope you will forgive me.”

For a long, long moment the room was silent, as Sistina looked on Calath carefully.

“Your trespass is forgotten.” Sistina’s words seemed to echo in the room, and she smiled gently, shaking her head as she continued. “To live is to make mistakes. One simply must be willing to learn from them. I learned much from my namesake. All is forgiven, Queen Calath.”

Calath slowly rose from her curtsey, blinking in surprise at how calmly and easily Sistina had forgiven her. Her surprise was interrupted as Phynis giggled, taking her hand and dragging her forward, smiling brightly.

“Here, Mother, let me introduce you to everyone!” Phynis spoke, grinning as she pulled Calath forward.

Seeing the gentle smile flicker across Sistina’s face, Calath’s tension vanished utterly, and she laughed as she was pulled forward to meet the other women, the last of her fears finally gone.

* * *

Thank you all for reading Halls of Power, I greatly appreciate it! You find the first book in another series by me, The Avatar’s Flames, below!

Order The Avatar’s Flames Now!

Alternately, if you want to try out a different style of book, I’ve also dabbled in a superhero series called Lilith’s Shadow, which begins with Born a Queen.

Order Born a Queen Here!

If you want to find more of my books, you can find them at the following link.

Books by Benjamin Medrano

If you want to see early drafts of my work or help select secondary characters to be illustrated, you can always join my Patreon, or you can get early chapters of upcoming novels and their announcements through my newsletter, both linked below.

Newsletter Signup

Benjamin Medrano’s Patreon

Also, if you’d care to review this story, I’d greatly appreciate it! Once again, thank you for reading Halls of Power. You can find a sneak-peek of The Avatar’s Flames on the following page.

The Avatar’s Flames

Prologue

“What are you doing in here?”

Ruethwyn cringed at the voice’s sharp tone, her fingers only inches from the book she’d been staring at. She froze in place, then hesitantly retracted her hand and turned to face the speaker, feeling unsteady on the stool as she swallowed hard.

The speaker turned out to be the librarian, and Sinera looked very unhappy. Ruethwyn had only ever heard her father and mother speak respectfully about the black-haired, elderly mage, but the librarian had always scared Ruethwyn slightly.

Sinera’s blue eyes narrowed and she spoke again, her voice frosty. “Children aren’t allowed in the library. Where’re your parents, girl?”

“B-Busy…” Ruethwyn stuttered, swallowing hard and taking a breath before continuing, looking up at the librarian in trepidation. “Mom… mom’s out hunting. Dad’s weaving.”

“Oh? You must be Beran and Mareth’s child, then,” Sinera said, her tone softening ever so slightly, but still staring at Ruethwyn. “If they’re busy, what are you doing here, girl? You should be out playing with the other children.”

“They don’t like me. They say I’m boring, ’cause I’d rather read,” Ruethwyn mumbled, looking down at the ground unhappily, trying to suppress the tears welling up in her eyes as she remembered what the other children had said. “I’m not allowed to touch Mom and Dad’s spellbooks, so I’m out of books at home. I just… just wanted to read. I’m sorry.”

“You’re out of books? I thought that Beran had at least, oh… a half-dozen books. You’re telling me you finished them?” Sinera asked, her tone gentler now, but Ruethwyn’s distress was intense enough that she didn’t really notice that. Instead, she climbed down from the stool as she nodded.

“Yes. I like… like reading about other lands. Other places, and the stories of their heroes. It’s… it’s interesting. I wish I could see the same thing someday,” Ruethwyn said miserably, her shoulder’s slumping slightly. “I’m sorry, I’ll… I’ll leave.”

* * *

“One moment,” Sinera said, almost surprising herself as she stared at the child, her curiosity roused. “What’s your name? How old are you?”

The young girl raised her head, a couple of tears trickling down her face. She had dark brown hair pulled back in a ponytail to keep it clear of her pointed ears, fair skin, and eyes that were such a deep blue as to almost be black. The girl’s dress was nicer than that of most of the other children Sinera had seen, which should have been a clue that she was Beran’s daughter, but more interesting was how spotless the dress was. Most children Sinera knew would have soiled the light blue cloth by this point, but the dress was in near-pristine condition, rather than being well-worn.

“I’m… I’m Ruethwyn. I’ll be eight in Copper Skies,” the girl said, and Sinera’s eyebrows rose still more.

The books she was talking about weren’t likely complicated, but for an eight-year-old elven girl they were impressive, especially if she’d finished all of them. If Sinera remembered right, Beran and Mareth were both minor magi, which was why they had more books than most of Mellesyn’s inhabitants. With Ruethwyn’s age, she couldn’t really be tested for magical talent for several years, but as inquisitive as the girl seemed… if nothing else, that was worth supporting. Someone had to take care of the library once Sinera passed on, after all.

“You don’t need to leave, but you can’t be in here unaccompanied,” Sinera said, her words causing Ruethwyn’s eyes to widen in surprise.

“Really? I… I thought you’d be mad,” Ruethwyn mumbled, her hands clutching her dress tightly.

“Really. I don’t like having children in the library because they don’t follow the rules most of the time. Do you know what the rules are, Ruethwyn?” Sinera asked, leaning down to look the young girl in the eyes.

“Um, no…” Ruethwyn said, her gaze lowering. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s fix that, then. Look me in the eyes, Ruethwyn,” Sinera said, trying to keep her voice patient. She’d never had children and hadn’t been interested in a family, so she wasn’t entirely certain how to deal with the girl.

Ruethwyn looked up slowly, flushing as she did so, and Sinera smiled.

“Alright. The first rule is that until you’re twenty, you aren’t allowed to enter the library without being accompanied by an adult. That means your parents or me. The second rule is that you have to wipe your feet at the door and not track in dirt or mud. The third rule is one of the two most important ones. You cannot bring a candle or other flame into the library,” Sinera explained, seeing just enough comprehension in Ruethwyn’s gaze to be sure she understood what Sinera was saying. “Fourth, no running or yelling in the library. And last, if you damage a book permanently without extremely good reasons, you’ll never be allowed into the library again. Do you understand me?”

“Um, yes, but…” Ruethwyn hesitated for a moment, then asked, “What if Mom came in and fell? They once told me to call for help if they got hurt.”

“I see. In that case, you could run for help or yell for someone, but only in an emergency,” Sinera said, resisting the urge to smile. While it was a small thing, the girl’s question showed another spark of intelligence. “Do you agree to the rules, Ruethwyn?”

“Y-yes, Lady Sinera,” Ruethwyn replied quickly, standing up straight as she did so, looking oddly solemn. “I… I just want to read more.”

“Very good. In that case, I think the books here are a little complex for you, Ruethwyn,” Sinera said, straightening and offering her hand. “Tell me, have you heard of the Sea of Mists?”

“Um, I think so. The sea with the crystal desert on the other side?” Ruethwyn said, her eyes lighting up after a moment.

“Yes, that’s it. It’s rather far to our south, but I have a book that I think would be good for you regarding it. If you do well, we’ll see about letting you read a few other books,” Sinera said, making a beckoning gesture. “Does that sound good to you?”

“Yes! Thank you!” Ruethwyn said enthusiastically, and she reached out to take Sinera’s hand.

Smiling at the girl’s excitement, Sinera began leading the way to the book in question, and away from the heavy history tomes which she imagined would have crushed Ruethwyn’s enthusiasm. It was a better way to encourage the young girl’s interest in knowledge.

Still, how small and warm Ruethwyn’s hand was in her own was surprising to Sinera, as was how comforting it was to her.

Author’s Note

This is the end of the Ancient Dreams Trilogy. It has been… an incredible experience so far. Indecision and an utter fear of getting the ending of the trilogy wrong have haunted me for the past two months, often slowing down my writing.

I hope that the ending is satisfying to everyone. I hope that you enjoyed the series. I’ll admit that I’m not sure what else to say about it, so I’ll move on to what’s coming next.

The next book I write will be finishing Born a Queen, a superhero universe novel set in an alternate-history version of our own world. This will be somewhat focused around the character Lilith Carpenter, a genetically-engineered creation of a supervillain who is left alone, and the heroes who imprisoned her creator. It is largely going to be slice of life in the first novel, but will be quite dark in some aspects.

After that will be an anthology set in the far past of Ancient Dreams, named Before the Godsrage. There will be three stories within, all regarding characters from this series. First will be Marin’s Codex, which will explain some of Emonael and Marin’s backstory and history, along with the underpinnings of magic in the universe. After that is Into the Eternal Wood, a story about the original Sistina Constella, and her meeting with a nymph queen who gave her the seed of the world tree. Then is going to be a story tentatively titled The Falling Shadows, where Kassandra Sunseeker joins the Everium Academy in the last days of the original kingdom of Everium.

Beyond those two books, I’m debating on continuing writing a sequel or more of Born a Queen and moving on to another story that I’ve mentioned on my website named Through the Fire, set in the universe which I’ve been working on for a decade or more.

Regardless of whether you read my further books or not, I just want to say thank you for reading Halls of Power.